r' 1(1 Direct. HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA: HIS EXPERIENCES EARTH-LIFE AND SPIRIT-LIFE, BEING SPIRIT COMMUNICATIONS RECEIVED THROUGH MR. DAVID DUGUID, •' ■ \ THE GLASGOW TRANCE-PAINTING MEDIUM. rattf) an Hppentiir, CONTAINING COMMUNICATIONS FROM THE SPIRIT ARTISTS, RUISDAL AND STEEN. Jllustrated by Fac-similics of various Drawings and Writings, i/ie Direct Work of the Spirits. SECOND EDITION. LONDON: JAMES BURNS, 15 SOUTHAMPTON ROW, W.C GLASGOW: H. NISBET, 219 GEORGE STREET. 1876. D/ r* touc. I-SYCH. LIBRARY GLASGOW : PRINTED AND STEREOTYPED BY H. N IS BET. PRE FA CE, It is now about six years since I began to take notes of these communications, given through my friend Mr David Duguid in trance ; but, at that time, I had not the faintest idea that they would swell out to the dimensions of a portly volume. My rough notes were extended chiefly with the view of reading them from time to time at the private meetings of the associated Spiritualists of Glasgow, and with no thought of further publicity. It is only within the last twelve months that I was induced, by the oft-repeated request of friends on whose judgment I rely, to prepare the whole for the press. I was also encouraged in my purpose by a promise on the part of the Spirits who control the Medium, that they would illustrate their communications by Direct drawings and writings, thus, as it were, putting their iiiipriuiatiir on the work. I have stated in the Introduction how, and in what circumstances, the communications were received. Hcnv they were received will be readily understood by the Spirit- ualist, but there may be many led to peruse these pages unacquainted with Modern Spiritualism, to whom I would tender the advice — Begin at the Introduction if you want to have some idea of the nature and source of the com- munications. The reason why they were given is briefl}- stated by Hafed in his closing address: — ''My main object :jas to give to this age of tJie ivorld some experiences of my life in the body, in the hope that these, belongijig to an eventful period of the zvorld's history, might be of some nsc at the present time'' Farther on, he says, in the same ad- dress, " This simple narrative of my experiences tvhick I have given yon, may by some be considered long and tedious; by ■4rSl>7fHV iv PKLFACE. others, the mere product of the imagination; 1 say it is true. Living in afar back age, far removed from yonr time, I can but give you my zvord. I care not what men may say to the contraiy, I again say it is true. I trnst, hozvever, that nothing I have said ivill give offence to any one. If there is anything of that nature let him zvho is offended put it aside, and take that only which commends itself to him as good. I have no desire to offend, but the truth I dare not zvithhold. I died for it, and, zvere it possible, would again die for it. Some of my ideas may not have been conveyed to you just as I wanted; but you. must not forget, that I had to do my zvork zvith an inferior instrument — a Medium not of the finest cul- ture — finding it difficidt at times to transmit my thoughts; but, luithal, I have accomplished much, and overcome many barriers in my way — thanks to our friends the Painters. And nozv since you are determined to lay these communications before your fellozv-men, I earnestly desire that they may read them zvith honest 7ninds; and tJi02igh I do not expect (neither must you) that readers zvill see all alike, — for that they zuill not do, — yet I trust they zvill be guided by charity and sound judgment!' In the work of compilation, I lay no claim to literary finish — that will easily be perceived by the learned reader; but I have done what I could to accomplish the task assigned to me by the controlling Spirits — to convey their thoughts expressed through the Trance Medium to the outside World. H. NiSBET. 'ii.ASGow, 219 George Stref.t, Tpth Nov., 1875. CONTENTS. Iktropuctiox Page First Period — The U'arrior Prince. Sitting 1. — Birthplace of Hafed— Parent- age — A Mother's \"o\v-^Educatioii — An Ara- bian Inroad — Youthiul Asph'ations — A Com- Oion Doinestio beene — Love versus War — iSlJirit Intervention p. 27 Sitting 2.— A Reflection— Tlie Night Before the Battle — The Parting Feast — The Persian Soldiers at Morning Prayer — To Arms ! — The liesieged City — A Stratagem— Onset of the &pearuien — Tne Persian and Arabian Horse- men — The Spirit Warriors — Panic and Flight oi tiie Arabians — Retaliation p. 30 Sitting 3. — The Spoil Divided— Disbanding of the Ai-my — Hafed's Address to the Troops — Vision of the Spirit Host — No Standing Army — Something Wrong in War — The Old, Old story — Marriage Customs of the Persians iietied — A Pleasure Sail — Storm and Sea- tight on the Persian Gulf — A Rival in Love. . .p. 34 Sitting 4. — Looking Back — Youthful Re- miniscences — Communion with his Spirit- guide — Predictions — The Promised Deliverer — Clairaudienee — The Veil Lifted — • The Second Period- Sitting 8. — Hafed chosen to be Archinagus — His Qualifications for the Office — Education the Special Work of the Magi — Pre-natal Education — Magian Creed and Mode of Worship — Marriage Ceremony — Temperance in Persia — Secrets of the Magian Grove Wor- ship Revealed — The Slagi Taught by Spirits — Anatom3-, Botany, Astronomy, &.c p. 55 Sitting 9. — Theology of the Egj^Jtians — >;isrepresentation in reg'ard to it — Their I'hree Gods or Trinity — Typhon, Hermes, and Trismegistus — Their Mode of Worship — Tem- ple of Isis — The Symbols of Worship ex- plained — Egyptian Prayers — Female Priests — Consulting the Spirits , p. 5.) Sitting 10. — The Doctrine of the Sabeans — Ancient Notions about Abraham and Zoroaster — Some Remarks on Abraham. .p. t;4 Sitting 11. — Sparta: Laws of Lycurgus — Games in the Circus — Young Men and Maidens — Wives and Children of the State — Lending Wives by Law — The Slave Class — Hafed Condemns the Laws of Sparta. Ques- t'lims: Egyptian Hierogl.vphs— The Book of Job — Persian Doctrine of the Origin of Evil, the Spirit- World, &c p. 65 Sitting \i. — Corinth : The Temple of .Jupiter — Grecian Myths of Primeval Man — . Number of Deities Worshipped in Eg;\'pt, Greece, Persia, &c. Athens: Primitive State — .\ Republic under .Jupiter — Solon and his Peormation — Athens Dependent on other Nations. Questinns: Hieroglj-phic Writing " Light of the World" — The Jews and their Vv'ritings p. 39 Sitting 5.— The Order of the Guebre— In- stallation — Hafed Thinks of Marriage — A Lover's Portrait of his Lride — Marriage Fes- tivities — Peaceful Piu-suits — Attempted As- sassination by a Rival — A Law which Altereth not — The Innocent Condemned with the Guilty — Hafed Pleads for his Enemy — Ob- duracy of the King — Spirit Intervention — Love Killeth Enmity p. -:3 Sitting 6. — Inroads — Becomes a Father — The A!an6s — The Jiedes and Persians — Tlie Use of the Lasso in War — Murder and Rapine — His Wife and Child Slaughtered — Revenge • — His Guardian Appears — Haied's Spirit Sub- dued — "Thy will be done!" — His former Rival now his Friend — Tlie Avenger — He goes Home — A Mother's SjTupathy p. 47 Sitting 7. — Pre-historic Persia — The Indian, Hebrew, and Persian Records of the Deluge — Names of Earl3- Kings — Advent of Zoroaster — His Doctrines and Mode of Worship — The Old Idolatry p. 52 -The Archniagiis. — How and When it was Done — On the Siz^ of Egyptian Temples p. 61 Sitting 13.— Tyre: Old T\Te— Accomit of its Fall— Rebuilding of Tyre— The Queen City of the Waters — Freedom of Trade and Corri- merce — The Advantages of Peace — The Re- ligion of the Tyrians — Temple of Venus De- scribed — Their Trinity — The Story of Adonis and Urania. Questions: Eastern Trinities — Grecian Idolatry and Jlyths — Tlie Gods at War — Neptmie Condemned to iJuild the Walls of Troj- — The Mason-god Strikes for Wages — Hercules Stealing Sheep, &c. — Cal- vinism Repudiated p. 73 Sitting 14. — The Hehrews: Tlio Mosaic Record — Death before Sin — Creation — He- brew. Grecian, and Persian Ideas — Hafed on j the Fall of Man — Tlie Hebrew Deluge Con- 1 sidered and Set Aside — Moses Borrowing from Egypt — Time of Man's Existence on Earth — ilelchisedek the Builder of the Great Pyra- mid — Ararat — Tower of Babel. Question: Abraham and the Three Angels — The Ambas- sador of the Great Spirit p. 79 ! Sitting 15. — The Tower of Babel an Obser- j vatory — Languages and Races of Mankind — Persian and Egj'ptian Records of the Deluge — Abraham — Israel in Eg.^jjt — JIo.--es — The i Plagues — God's Dealings with the Hebrews — j A Rebellious Race— The Scourge of God — Babylonish Captivity — Cyrus the Persian chosen of God — The Babylonians — Cyrus the Great — Tliree Zoroasters — C\tus the subject VI CONTENTS. of Prophecy— His First Battle — Becomes a .Sviccessful Suitor— Mutual Satisfaction— Ne- li\ichmiiiezzar the Proud King— Story of his Kail — Cyrus as a Warrior — Description of a Battle with the ilcdes p. 84 SiTTixo 16.— Ilafed Corrects the Hebrew Record— Conqiicsts of Cyrus— How Babylon was Taken— How Cjrus Governed Subjuy:;ac Indian Worship — Jesus acquires Knowledge fronj the Old Records of India. Questio7is: Cashmere — How the Magi were Supported — Iileans of Travelling — A Miracle — The Atone- ment p. 142 Sitting 33.— Reflections on Hindoo Wor- ship — Uncouth Gods — India going back- Messages from the Spirit World — Indian Architecture — Jesus the Founder of a \Jni- versal Kingdom — Bloody Atonements taught in India — A Protest— Jesus calls for Forbear- ance p. 143 Sitting 34. — Indian Temples — Their Idols — Ganesa — A Queer God — How he Lost his Head, and how he got another— Riding on a Rat — Krishna; another ugly Deity — Hafed and Jesus visit the Hermits of the Mountains — What they saw there -The Holy Fraternity and their Temple — Spirit Communion in tl '^ Temple p. i: Sitting 35.— The Brotherhood of Zendn CON TK NTS. VU Leaving to go home— A Digression — Indi^na- >iou at Koyal Prodigality, iS:l'. — Reflections on ;ndia and her Idolatry— Contrasts Egypt and Greece with India — Jesus Raises a Man from tiie Dead — Home to Persia p. 155 Sitting 36.— The Arrival— Festival— Birth- day of Zi ro ister — A Prayer — Jesus Addresses the Wise Jien of Persia — Love for Jesus.p. 15S SiTTixo 37. — Roman Inroads — An Embassy to Rome — Jleetings in the Grove — Honour to Jesus — Attitude of Worshippers — A Persian Law broken by Jesus — The Voice of the Angel —Jesus enhaloed — A Casket of Treasure — The Spirit Form of Issha, the Old Priest — Gift of Gold — Tongues of Fire O for Heaven! Questions: Is it right to pray to Jesus? —Confucius — Hafed Discovers an Indian Mode of producing Colours p. 161 Sitting 33. — Spirit Inquiry into Man's Pri- meval State— Sorry to Part— A Digression — His Last Night \vith Jesus — Sitting with Jesus for Spiritual Communications -Prayer —A Vision of the Sjiirit World — Favoured More than Mortal— The Parting with Jesus. Questions: Attitudes in I'rayer — Jesus tl.o Christ — Foolish Tales of Ignorant Spirits— They don't know any better Heaven — Was it possible for Jesus to Sin?— Jesus Cognisant of Hafed's Communications -Duty of His Followers— Take care how you use vour Medium p". 16S Sitting 39.— Reflections of Hafed— Predic- tions of Coming Events in Persia— Ro;i'aii Oppression -Tidings of Jesus— Tidings of the Restored Rrahmin — His Work in India — Effect on Hafed— News of the Death of Jesus — Letters from Jesus promised — Hafed chosen as an Ambassador to Rome — His last Meeting in the Grove — Sets out for Rome— The Em- bassy and its Result— Becomes a Wanderer — Arrives at Athens— Meets with an Old Ac- quaintance— Troublers of the Orthodo.x— A Conservative Priest— The New Views — "Let us look to ourselves " — Paul tlie Apostle de- scribed — Tlie Interview— Hebrew and Per- sian — At Paul's Lodgings — Hafed resolves to cast in his Lot with the Evangelists— Still a Zoroastrian — Denunciation of Mahome- Sitting 40.— Hafed lands in Spain— The Roman Colonial Policy — The Druids — Curbed in their Cruelties — Christian Churches in Spain — All Things in Common — Description of an Early Church — Shortcomings of Jlodern Churches — Tlie Church in Lyons — Hafed in Prison for the Truth — A Vision in the Dun- ■Jfeon — Jesus in Spiri; — The Captive Delivered — Meets with the Brethren — Hafed's Mission- ary Route. Quextiijiis: Early British Chris- tians — Present Clim'ches not like the Primi- tive — Tlie Church in Persia — Paul at Athens — Christ's Public Mission — His knowledge ot the Records of other Nations p. 181 Sitting 41. — The Persian on his Travels— The Gilt of Tongues — Persecution— Perils : Wild Beasts and Wilder Men — How Hafed Conquered the Robbers — He Readies Venice — The Church in Venice — Hafed Baptises for the First Time — His Mode of Baptism — Tlie Lord's Supper — Hafed's Ministrations — Greece : Korooni — Public Discussions— Hard- he;ided Inquirers : How Hafed dealt with them — A Cliurch Planted in Koroom — Hafed "Receives a Call." Question: The Gift of Tonguest p. ISS Sitting 42. — At Tunis — African Churches — Algerona Christians — Evangelistic Labours — Visits Heathen Temples — The Hellespont — A very small Chui'ch — In Syria — Perseciition— A Band of Slaves — Libertj' preached — Hafed Carried away by Spirit Power — His Arrival in Persia — He throws up his Office — A Sore Struggle — Two Adherents. Questions: The City of the Grove — Magian and Christian Doctrine p. 193 Sitting 43. — Fonnation of a Church in Per- sia — Method of Teaching — Special Difficulties — Chosen to be Chief Pastor— Mode of Wor- ship — The Opening Day — Hafed gives a Trance Address — The Solemn Vow — Tlie Lord's Supper — A Noble Inquirer— His Con- dans p. Third Period — The Cliristian Evangelist. fession— Asks to be Admitted— The Truth laid down to him —The Spirit poured out — ■ Prophesyings. Questions: Temporalities — Origin of Christmas — Date of the Bh-th of Christ p. 19!, Sitting 44. — Conversation with the In- quirer — His Decision — Ancient Communism — Admission by Baptism— Becomes an Evan- gelist — An Inspirational Speaker — Jesus fore- told in the Zoroastrian Books — Carius Po- lonius, the young Noble, preaches at the Persian Com-t- A Tumult, and how it was Quelled — Persecution begins in Persia — The Brethren draw closer together — A Father's Hatred — Death preferred to ignominious Life — The first Martyr in Persia. Questions: Baptism ; its subjects — A variety of Modes- Were Children Baptised? — Dedication of Infants — The Sabbath in Persia — Early Churches and the Sabbath p. 206 Sitting 45. — The New Views in Persia— The Romans introduce Evil Customs— Hafed on War— The Spirit of the Martyrs— The Tide of Persecution Rises— The Little Church Dis- persed — Missionaries Sent Out— The Church in the Woods— The Little Flock Captured— A Mock Ti-ial and Condemnation — A Sore Test — Hafed Indignant — Standing the Test — Recant or Die ! p. 212 Sitting 40.'^The Persian Martyrs : How they Died— Hafed's First Night in a Persian Prison— Review of a Life— The Arena — Fight- ing with Gladiators — In the Cells of the Arena — A Vision of Jesus — The Heavenly Host — The Aged Martyrs in the Arena — The Beasts Spring, and Die at their Feet— The Result on the Minds of some of the Spectators — Death of the Body — Birth of the Spirit — Welcome Home. Questions: " The Brethren in Baby- lon" — Wilful Sin — Doctrine of Substitu- tion p. 216 Life in the Spirit World. Sitting 47. — Old Friends — Tlie Great Tem- | What Hafed saw there — The Prince Addresses pie— Spirit Horsemen — A Burst of Trumpets the Assembly. Questions: Virgin Motliers— — The Prince Appears — Is it a Dream ? — The I Annihilation p. 225 Welcome of Jesus — They Enter the Temple — I vin CONTENTS. SlTTlNO 48.— The Temple described— The Central Altar— Uses of the Halls— the Stones of the Temple— Form of Worship in the Great Temple. Questions: The Lost Ttii Tribes — Spirit horses real p. 2'2'J Sitting 49.— The Surroundings of the Tem- ■.ile — JJcasts, Birds, and Fishes — No Rest in Alere EnjoiTiient — Hated wants to 'Work. Questions: E.xplaiiation of Direct Cards— Jesus not Supreme — ApoUonius and Kal- jjesus : their Airgin Mothers— Animals in the .Spirit World p. 2S2 SiTTi.No 50. — Philosophical Pursuits — Con- dition of Planetary Worlds— No Sin and yet Death in other Worlds— Animals in the Spirit World— Part and Parcel of JIan— Differences in Animals intellectually— Man Incomplete in Siiirit without the Animal Instincts — Varied ijccncry of the Spirit Land. Questions: Ktincarnation — Mediumship p. 235 SiTTi.so 61. — Questions: The Worlds sub- ject to the King of Kings — Other Worlds- Appearance of Inhabitants — Their Clothing — Occu]iations — f^arth Knowni to them — Astro- nomical Theories of the ilagi — The Inhabi- tants of the Moon — The Moon Inhabited oi both sides— Is the Earth a Hollow Globe, open at the Poles? — The Production oi Worlds^The Body of Jesus really Human — .Materialisation of Bodies by Spirits, etc. — The Spirit Voice — Transmission of Solids through Solids — Recognition of Mortals by Spirits — Differences in Spirit Transit — Is Cloth Manufactiu'ed by Spirits? — Spirit Cos- tume — Appearance of Spirit to Spirit, .p. 239 Sitting 52. — Hafed's first Experience in Spirit-life — A Contrast — The Inner Man — A Trinity in Man — Discipline and its results — Questions : Difficulties in Mediums — Me- diums, beware ! — The Sph'it's Holiday — Out of the Body — On Dreams and Visions — Infor- mation given in Sleep p. 245 Sitting 53. — Questioiis: Separation of Spirit from Body in other Worlds — The Spirit World made up from all Worlds— The Father sins and the Child suffers — Other Worlds not all happy— Some swept into destruction — Did Enoch die? — Enoch a sample of man.y others — lielation of Jesus to other Worlds — Re- ligious Systems contrasted — The Christian System — Moses condemned and God vindi- cated — Music in the Spirit World — Use of Speech p. 2f.O Sitting 54. — Places or Spheres in the Spirit World — Spirit Scenery adapted to Spirit Tastes — The Dark Side. Questions : The Beauties of Spirit-land not the Work of Creatures — Paul refeiTed to as a Co-labourer — The Direct Inscriptions — A Medium neces- sary — Persian P6ets — Light in the Spirit World — Tainting of Messages ]>. 2;'i.'i Sitting 55. — An Address on Spiritualism : Modern Philosophy False to Science — Some- thing worth Knowing-A Lion in the Way— lilind Leaders of the Blind — The Materialist and Atheist — The Innocent suffer — Jesus a .Martyr- An Appeal to Parents — Truth Cruci- fied — Be bold — Jesus our Pattern — The Christian Churches unfaithful — The Words of Jesus Denied: Why? — Manifestations a .Means to an End — An Illustration — Ancient Spiritualism in the " East " — In Persia and l-ifypt— I" Greece and Rome — In Judea— Lack of Courage in Mediimjs — Rescue o; Fallen Mortals— Spirits need your Help — Be not afraid p. 259 Sitting 5t>. — Hafed on Xerxes the Great, Artaxerxes, &c. — Inquiries after Xerxes in the Spirit World — The Book of Memory — Hafed and Issha search for Xerxes — The Dark Regions — Solitary Continementr— A Breach in the Prison Walls — Affection of a Wife for her Lost Husband — Light breaks in — Xerxes Humbled — His Prayer — His Rescue — A Good and Useful Spirit. Questions: Missionaries of the Spirit World — The Jewish Trinity — (ieograpliioal Kno\vledj;e of Jesus — Coal in Persia — Mechanical Power in the East — Printing from Plates by the Magi p. 270 Sitting 57. — Questions: On the Power of Spirits — The Spirit-form — Old Age and Youth — Condition of Idiots — On Destiny — Annihila- tion — We cannot see Ourselves — Formatioi' of the Spirit - body : When and Where Formed '. p. 27s Sitting 58. — Hafed on Nero — His Condition in the Spirit World — Rescue of a Female Spirit from the Second Sphere — Nero's Re- lease, and how it was accomplished — Nero still in the Third Sphere— The Myth of the "Old Serpent." Questions: Hafed on the appearance of the Great Temple — On the term "Sphere" — Manifestations Prevented "by the Spirits — Tlieir Foreknowledge . . p. 281 Sitting 59. — Questions: Spirits of the Third Sphere — Nero's Step-daughter — No Earthly Distinctions in the Spirit World — Upraising of Spirits — No gratification of Animal Appetites — Tlie Devils of the Second .Sphere — Inevitabilitj' of Suffering — The Me- dium's Interpretation of Phrases. Hafed on the Elevation of Spirits of Coloured and White Races — Rescue of an African Chief — introduction of " White Star " p. 287 Sitting 60. — Questions: Devils' delight — iJondition of Spirits in the Third, Foirrth, and Fifth Spheres — Hafed attempts to convey an idea of Spheres — Space and Time — Sub- divisions in the Spheres ; Eastern Illustration — Artists, Philosophers, &c. — Prayer for a Spirit — The Trinity — Wasting of the Spiiit- body— Friends awaitingus — On "Warnings" — Delirium Tremens — Violent Deaths — Sex in Sjnrit-life — Condition of Murderers and Suicides in the Spirit World p. 294 Sitting 61. — Questioyis: Records of the Life of Jesus — Whj' have we nothing from the Pen of Jesus? — Was he a Ready-writer? — N<> Writings in Spirit-life— No Husbandry, i o Commerce, in Spirit-life — Houses of the Summer-land — Power of Spirits to rescue from Shipwreck, &c.^On Prayer — The Chief City of Persia— Hebrew and Chaldaic Alpha- bets — Petra, the City of the Rocks p. 301 Sitting 62. — Questions: On Dress and Bodily Characteristics of the Spirit — Cold and Heat, Rain and Snow — Spirit Contact — No Wild Animals in the Spirit World — Hafed on "The Double" — Spirit Locomotion — Infor- mation from Jesus — The "Lord's Prayer" - Distance of Spheres from the Earth — The Sun a Reflector — A Case of Dreams — Educa- tion in Spirit-life— "Who touched me?"' p. 306 Sitting 63. — Questions: Can a Spirit see Material Objects ? — Spiritual Speech — lYance- speaking — No Deception in bpirit-forins — CONTENTS. Omnipresence of God — Wliere is Heaven ? — "Immediate Presence" — "Book of Life" — Ilafed on "Whatever is is Rig:ht" — Capital l\mishments — Cities of Refuse — How to nialje tlie best of a Malefactor — Embalming in KL;j'pt, and Trial of the Dead — The Temple of Baalbec— Can there be a Beginning- without an End?— On the Use of Swine's Flesh.. p. 311 Sitting 64. — Questions: Disorderl.y Mani- fe-itations — Sitting for Phenomena — A Diffi- mlty Explained — Mode of Control — Exi)an- sion of Solid Bodies — Identity of Spirits — i-ow to detect Personation — Dark and Light Circles — The Earth-body and the Spirit- body — l"re-existence of Man — Creeds valueless — True Prayer — Archangels — What is Memory ? — Doctrine of Non-resistance — Urim and Thummim—" White Star " p. 31S Sitting 65. — Hafed on the Education of Cliildren in the Spirit World — The Passions oi Man Symbolised — Illustrations — Facilities in Teacliing the Young Spirit — On Children's Lycemus — All days holy — Give no offence — branches of Education — Help from the Spirits — Astronomy— Botany — The Mammoth Animals— Man's Early Historj' — Teach no Theologies- -Man a Worker— Arcliitecture— Bodily Exercise — Engineering, Farming, &■ p. 325 Sitting 66. — Questions: Tlie Promise of Jesus — " Lo, I am with you " — Who was the " Comforter " — The Present Spiritual Move- ment designed by Jesus— Hafed on the Laws of Moses — What is the " Day of Judgment" — Destruction of the World — Description of tV.e Spirit " White Star" p. 330 Sitting 67.— Questions : The Solar System — The Great Central Sun -No "Immediate ■GIoi-j- " -The Holy Ones— Nothing ! What is Nothing ? — The Lower Animals in Spirit-life — Missions to Other Worlds — The Grand Centre — Heiglit of the Atmosphere- Is the Sun a Body of Fire? — Mercury — Spirit Ab- sorption of Material Food- Speaking in Per- sian — Musical Instruments in the Spirit World— Dark Circles p. 335 Sitting GS.—Qnestions : On Spirit night — The extent of Creation — The Person of God — His Omnipresence — The Grand Central Sun — Tlie Christs- A Hebrrw Myth— The Atone- ment — Moral Condition if the Other Worlds — liestruction of Worlds— On the Creation of Worlds— Pa jTuent of Mediums p. 340 hinma 69.— Questions : On Spirit Spheres — !-pirits instructed in Material things — On Children in the Spirit World — Spirit-dwell- Comi/iunicat ions from Sitting 76. — Hafed introduces the Egyptian — Kxtracts from Hermes' Letter in Direct Writing — Death of Issha, the Old Egyptian 1 riest — Despair of Hermes — Vision of Issha's t pirit — His Address — Hermes strength- ened p. 377 Sitting 77.— Progress of the World — Em- balming Repudiated — A Funeral Procession — Issha's Body Buried — Music from the Other Shore — Hermes Addresses the Priests — Reform resolved on — A New School of Tlieology p. 382 Sitting 78. — Hermes receives his Message — Preference to Jesus — State of Society in Egypt — Begins the Work of Reformation — in-s— Paul's "Thorn in the Flesh "—Horses and Camels in the East— Number of Xerxes' Persian Host — Measurement of Time in Per- sia—Musical Instruments, Paintings, and Steam Power in the East -A Heathen Maxim - Law-makers in Persia— Occupations— Size o: Persian Ships — Ancient Geography— The Great Pyramid built by Melchisedek— Egypt and Abyssinia — On Spirit Personation — Physicians in Ancient Persia — Hafed on "Mary the Mother of God " p. 844 Sitting 70.— Damascus— Palmyra— Baalbec —Modern Persia — Nineveh — Paul's quotation from Aratus Knowledge of God— Hindered by Priestcraft— Destruction of Priestcraft — Ancient and Modern World contrasted— Ancient Britons — Moses and Zoroaster — Con- temporary Monarchs — Carriages in Persia — Population — Ancient Tartary — Persona- tion p. 350 Sitting 71.— Questions : "Sheba"— In and Out of Trance — Guardian Angels — Bodily jorm of Jesus — Hunt's Picture of Jesus — I. ommunion with Spirits in the Normal Con- dition—Languages acquired in Spirit-life — Buddhism — Misapprehension b}' the Medium — On Suicide — Can Spirits of other Worlds visit the Earth ? p. 355 Sitting 72. — Questions: "Laying on of Hands " — Is Satan the Originator of" Evil ? — IndiN'idual Reform — Homer and Horace— The Laud Question and Taxes in Persia— Hafed on tlie Famine in Persia — Sinrit in Man and Animals — HafedontheDivinityof Jesusp. 359 Sitting 7S.— Questions : No Retrogression in Spirit-life— Other World subjects— Sacred j,ooks of Persia — Book of Daniel — On the Second Advent — Hafed on Spiritualism and Spiritualists p. 363 Sitting 7i.— Questions: Ancient Canal be- tv.een the Red Sea and the Mediterranean — Cave Temples— The Sabbath in Egypt and Persia — Egyptian S3^llbols— A Persian Pro- phet — " Adam the lirst of a New Race " — 'I'elcscope and Microscope in Persia — Perse- po'is and its Temples— Hafed on the corrup- tion of Sacred Books p. 307 Sitting 75. — Questions: Initiation Cere- monies of the Magi — Their Mediumship ac- quired by Prayer and Fasting— Their Good Works — Devotion — Their Treatment of the Sick and Dying— Fruits meet for Repentance demanded— The Injured and the Injurer in Spiiit-life — The Example of Jesus— Hafed gives place to the Young Egj'ptian .. ..p. 373 Hermes the Ecjyptian. The Truth spoken in the Palace — To Prison with him ! — Spirit Intervention and Rescue — An Exhortation to S]jiritualists — The S]iirits Eye-witnesses — Beware of False Spirits— Jesus our Exemplar. Questions: The Priests of Egypt — Vested Interests.. p. 386 Sitting 79. — Hermes gives bits from an Old Discourse— Difficulties in Mediumship- Idolatry denounced — To whom will ye liken God ? — His Attributes — God is " Intelligence" — Ignorance the Cause of Evil. Questions : Punisliment of Sin — Idolatry in Egypt, its Cause — Spirit-Influence not always to be de- pended on — An Invocation p. 390 Sitting 80.— Extracts from another Old X CONTENTS. l;iscourse — The Infinite Intelliyfcnce— Crea- tion of Souls— Tlie " Lesser Infinites" — Tlie Universe of Worlds — Nothing Lost — The Human and Divine in Man— How to over- come Knniity — " Why hath Kj^'ypt gonu baclv?" Qiientions: " Lesser Infinites" — The Divine Part in Man cannot Sin— An Invoca- tion p. 3'J4 Sitting SI.— Hernieson Self-culture — Study of Nature— Man may continue his studies in the Spirit World— Man'sgreatness — Ignorance and conceit — JIuch in little — Nature at work for man — An Apytcal — From Matter to Spirit — Nothing lost— Wisdom of the Creator— An Eg^lJtian Illustration — Nature cleaning her teetii— Gifts spurned— Hermes on Hero Wor- ship— Man "a strange creature' — Ambi- tion : p. 4ul Sitting 82 — An Address by HciTnes on Man — He is complete— The World is a School — Sudden Death — Man ought to reach to Old Age -A Cure for every Disease — Good turned to Evil — Nature cures herself — Nature's Les- sons — God's care over all — Study of the Stars — Knowledge of the Si^irit World useful. . p. 407 Sitting S3. — Christmas an ancient festival — A new mode of communicating — The Me- dium on the boundary line — Sees the Great Temple— The laud of Love Divine — No sea- sons, but changes — A desolate scene — Spin's crossing the Great Sea — Fear of Death — Man needs Spirit help— Spirit Perception — Angeis ever near — Earthly pleasures evanescent p. 412 Sitting 84. — Changes — The rise and fall of nations— No fall in Spirit-life — The Prince of Light — Visions of the Spirit World — The 3Ic- dium sees a wandering Spirit — Misconception —The scene changes — In a bog — A lessor. — Another scene — Meets with Hafed and Issb.a — Explanation by Hafed p. 417 Sitting 85. — An Explanation by Hafed — A Wandering Spirit — " White Star" determines to reclaim the Pillager of Mexico — Three Hundred Years in Hades — Hafed laments over Wandering Spirits — Ancient and ibi- dem Peoples contrasted- The Wanderer re- claimed — Visions of the Spheres : Scheming Devils — The Medium jiroposes Physical Force —I'd Knock them uj) l--The First Sphere- Blind and Deaf Wanderers— Miserable Souls made Happy — The Land of Love Divine — A Lank of Roses- This in Paradise !— The Great Infant School — Hermes on the Education of Children in Spirit-life p. 421 Sitting 86. — On Death- Egyi)tian, Grecian, Persian and Hebrew views of the subject — A Change of the Material Body inevitable — Death a Good Angel — Man's Destiny — Death's aspects to the Good and the Evil — Death of the Good Man and the Infant — The Penitent Worldling at Death — Triumph of Virtue — Hide not Spiritual gifts — Exhortation. Ques- tians: Origin of the Egyptians — Variations in the Colour of the Human Race p. 428 Sitting 87. — On Life — The Divine in Man — .\n Invocation— Matter subject to Change — Conscious Life in the Vegetable— Reflections (in Man and his Condition — Be ready for the I'hange. Qvestiuita : The term " Anjrel of Death" — A Triniti' in Man's Life — Guardian Angels never Idle — " Apocalypse of Oannes" — The "Sent Ones" p. 434 Sitting 88. — Hafed on Life after Death — A Happy Land— The unly War — Peace on Kartu longed for— Jesus only Impeccable — MisMn ■ Work of the Siiirits- "The Spirit Purified— A Great Change— Prediction of a Great Ip turning — A Coming Man — Heaven's Mes- sengers. Questions : The Predicted Advent — Steen on the Prediction p. 43!) Sitting 89. — Hermes on the Origin of the Egyptians — The Shepherds — Science and Art — Artisans, Dwelling-l.'ciuses, Gardens, &c. — Polygamy prohibited — The Temple Ser- vice — Book of Death — Moses borrowing from Egypt — The Hebrews in Egypt — Education of Moses— Melchisedek a Shepherd King and Builder of a Pyramid— The Plagues — Hebrew Spoliation— The Exodus — Egyptian Account of the Passage of the Red Sea p. 445 Sitting 90. — Questions: Age of the Pyra- mids — Jloses and the Deluge — Design of the Great Pyramid — Its Condition in Hermes' Time — Re-incarnation : Why Taught by Spirits? — Egyptian Records of the Hebrews — Orus — Myth of Osiris — Thoth or Hermes — Egyptian Standard of Measure — Hafed and Hermes on the Plagues — Zoroaster— The Early Use of Iron — Were the Magi Priests ? — Destiny of the Suicide p. 451 Sitting 91. — Hennes Resumes his Nan-ative — Labours in Egypt — Hermes and his Com- panions set out for Judea — Denunciation of Egyptian Priests — Outfit of the Jlissionaries — Exiles among the Mountains — Syrian \ o- lunteers — Ancient Moab -Gifts of the Spirit Judean Cities — Depravity of the Jews — How the Disciples of Jesus treated the Ragj^ctl Egj'ptians— Meeting with Jesus. Questiohs : Personal Appearance of Jesus — Hermes and Jesus in Egypt — How Hermes got hi* Name p. 456 Sitting 92. — De)5ravity of the Jewish Nation — John the Baptist — Herod and Hero- dias — Pharisees and Essenes— Jesus and his Disciples — The Temple Purged— The Saa- ducees— Craftiness of the Pharisees — Increase of Disciples — Missionaries sent out — The Parting Supper — Prayer of Jesus — His Part- ing Address to Hermes. Questions : The Sons of Joseph and Mary — Cliaracter of Judas — Miraculous Supply of Alms — Herod and his Family p. 462 Sitting 93.— Hermes' Mission to Eg.vpt — The Route — A Strange but Blessed Com- mtmity — A weary March by the Dead Sea — Sweet Rest on a Rocky Bed —A Vision. Questions: Three Persons seeing the same Vision— Discussions of the Disciples — The Age of Jesus— Parentage of Hermes — Jesus ; s a Boy and Scholar — Jesus and Hermes at a, Hieroglyphic Lesson — Joseph and Mary in Egjpt — Do all Spirits know the future? p. 471 Sitting 94. — The Vision of Hermes : The Tlirone of Light — Glory — The Unseen One - Council of the Bright and Holy ones- The Formation of Material Worlds decreed — Tlie Work of the ilighty Ones— God's Works ai d Man's contrasted — Progressive development of the Earth — ' ' With verdure clad " — Spirits begin the Mortal lire — The Golden Age— Mag- nificent cities erected — Influx of Pride — Decay of Spirit Intercourse — False Worship ^Ignorance and Superstition —Strife and Bloodshed— The World in Darkness - True Worshippers on the Banks of the Nile— Ti.e CONTENTS. Shepherd Kings — Lights in the East — The Great Light-bringer — Reflections on Jesus — His Work— The Progress of Truth— Rome subdued — " Priestcrait at her old work'" — i''alsehood glorified and Ti-utli crucified— The i.ight in the West— The Doctrines of Jesus aJulterated— Selling the Truth — Ancient and Alodern Disciples contrasted — Signs of the vJoraing Reioraier— His Advent and Work — His followers — Overthrow of False Systems — Jesus reigns in the hearts of men p. 476 tiiTTiNG 95.— The Sun an Emblem of God— A .Monument of Stones — Advice to Spiritual- ists — Jesus and his Opposers — Hermes and his Companions on their Journey — Evil Spirit^ cast out of a Man — Jesus' Know-ledge of distant transactions — A good work begun — Journey to Alexandria — Hopeful anticipa- tions — The Work in Egj-pt — Hermes dele- K^xted to return to Judea— Embarks for Tyre - — Attacked by Pirates — Their destruction by Spirit power — Arrival in Judea — Meeting with Jesus and the Disciples. Question : Order of the Gucbre )>. 4S3 SiTTixa 96. — The Work in Judea — Narrow- minded Jews — "The Green Sward our Bed" — Cowards — Hatchers of Plots- The Car- ponter's Son— Trying to Entrap Jesus — Judge not that ye be not Judged — Hair-splitting Subtleties — Sabbath Keeping — The Coming X'tia — Nicodemus and the Chief Priests. Qimstimis : Why choose Unlearned Fishermen — Why Twelve — Were the Disciples Mediums — The Evangelists sent out — The Dialect of Judea Natives of Britain Disciples of Jesus — Age of Peter — Letters of Jesus— The Per- sian on the Name "Hafed" — The Coptic Language — Hafed acquainted w-ith Latin and Greek p. 490 SiTTiKQ 97. — Hennes on the Machinations of the Priests — The Feast of the Passover — ITo fear of Man in Jesus — The Band go up to Jerusalem — The Shelter in the Gardens — The Sicret Council of the Rulers and Priests — False Accusations — Defenders of Jesus in the Council — Boldness of Nicodemus — Judas the Traitor — The Midnight Cajrture in the Gar- dens — Peter's violent stroke and its result — The Trial Scene — "Crucify Him, Crucify Him ! " — Pilate's Cowardice— The Dolorous Way to Calvary — The Bloody Work Com- Valbdictor Y jileted. Quentiuns: The Company at the Last Supper — Pronunciation of Proper Names by tlie jMedium — Hermes' Account of the Trial i). 497 SiTTi.vG 98. — The Morning of the Crucifixion — The Sun Ashamed — The Scene round tlie Cross — Jesus and the Dying Malefactors — " Father, forgive them !" — A Philosophy the Grecian could not boast of — On the " Opening of the Graves" — Jesus in the Great Prison- liouse— The Malefactors in tlie Third Si)here — A Night of Prayer— Jerusalem in Commo- tion - The Priests Afraid— The Tomb Guarded — The Resurrection — Attempt to Bribe the Soldiers -The Rent Veil of the Temple— The l>ay of Sjinbols Past- Jesus appears in his 1 "odily Form — His Address — Appears at vari- oiis Times and Places— He Heals the Sick— The Ascension. Questions : On the Bodily .V]ipearance of Jesus after the Resturection — Hermes on the Book of Revelation.. p. 504 Sitting 99. — Before Pentecost— Misappre- hension -Outpouring of the Spirit — The "\'ision in the Upper Room — The Gift of Tongues- Preaching to the People — Persecu- tion — The Rulers confounded — A Council Established — Its Compo^i tion — Dissensions — Hermes contends for Liberty — The Council broken up — Hermes in Greece — Frequents I'ablic Meetings — "^'isits Sicily and Smyrna — -Meetings in Athens — Amongst the Philoso- phers — His Curative Old Cloak — Thoughts oi tiome — Despondency. Question : The Death o; Judas p. 510 Sitting 100. — How Jlissionaries fared in .\postoIical Times — Priestcraft at work — Hermes returns to Egypt - Chilling reception at the Temple of Thebes — Turns to the Com- mon People — A Church established — Opposi- tion — The Church in Alexandria — Visit of Hafed — Hermes' opinion of Hafed — The Last Night with the Persian — Progress of the (-'hurch — The name "Christian" accepted — Alarm of the Priests — Hermes banished from 'i'.iebes — Hopes crushed — Joined by Brethren — Wanderings in Arabia — Hermes feels the end approaching — Exhortations to his Com- panions — His Old Cloak around him — Falls asleep and wakes up in the Paradise of the Blessed — Issha — Welcomed by Jesus to his glorious Kingdom p. 515 p.^GE 519 APF£J\r£>/X. I. — Y.xtTa-ordinary Manifestations of Mr. Duguid's Mcdiumshi}). II. — Communications from Ruisdal and Steen. Spirits Cognisant of Natural Objects, &c. — Appearance o;' the Picture to the Jledium in and out of Trance — The Medium's Sight in Trance — The Double — Man's power over Spirits p. 526 Ruisdal on Mediums and Mediumship — Jan Steen on Mediumship and Strong Drink — A Warning to Mediums— No Racial differ- ences in Spirit-life — Spirit Transition — The Medium Hindered by Cross Influences — Steen Oil Children Dying in Infancy p. 527 The Spirit World : Where is it ?— Clairvoy- ance of Mediums — Steen on Catching Colds —spirit !■ linns — Materialisation. p. 528 Ruisdal's Control : An Explanation — Ruis- dol's Control of the iledium : his Confession — The Medium v. the Spirits — Spirit Presence —No End to Spirit-life p. 529 The Employments of the Spirits — Tlie Medium not Counted— Jan Steen on the Lo- cality of the Spirit World — The Lawfulness of Spirit Intercourse — How the Spirits Hear the Human Voice — Ruisdal Avoids Religious Controversy p. 530 Music in the Spirit World — Spirits cognis- ant of Thoughts — A Glimpse of the Summer Land — Steen on Jesus and His Work, .p 531 On the Extent of Spirit Intercourse — Prayer in the Spii'it Land — The Red Indian in the Spirit World — Resurrection of the Body — " What good will it do ?" p. 532 CONTENTS. Manifestations stopped by the Spirits — " Poor Human Natui'e !" — JanSteen on Tem- perature, &u. — On Spirit Languag'e. . . .p. 533 How Ruisdal became a Painter — Ruisdal on the disposal of liis own and tlie Medium's Pictures — Ruisdal's first Experience in Spirit- life— A Picture of the Summer Land . .p. 534 Heaven something more than a State, or Condition — Proj^rcss in S|)irit-life— Ruisdal i.nd the Students — Ruisdal administers Re- proof to a Questioner — Ruisdal and Steen p.535 KnowlediTC withheld from Mortals — "All the Work of the Devil"— On Light p. 536 Full and Partial Control— Comets— Spots on the Sun— The Sun, Moon, and Planets In- habited — Continuity of Eai-thly Eelation- ahips p. 537 A Real Union— "Whether in the body or out of the bod}', I coiuiot tell " — " The one thing needful"—" It i'' no less a fact. .p. b'SS The Work of the Spirits— An Objector An- swered — Ruisdal's Description of Jesus- Restoration to Bodily Life, &c p. 539 Jan Steen's First Experience of Spirit-life "Shall we know each other," &c. — A Clergyman's Question and its Answer — Ste.n going to the Coast ! p. 540 Jan Steen on Other World Matters . .p. 541 Ruisdal " Heckled" Doctrinally p. 542 III Jan Steen on tne Recovery of " the Lost" — Everything Recorded — the Unrolling "t the Scroll— Do Spirits Sleep? &c p. 543 Ruisdal's Visit to Rome— The Doctrine of Purgatory— Steen Telling the Hour p. 544 Ruisdal's Betrothed — Steen and his Crony, Jan Lievens p. 545 Ruisdal on the Ideal and Natural— The Figures in Ruisdal's Paintings, &c. — Tlie Black Bull : How Steen and Lievens paid the Reckoning p. 54() Oils, Colours, Varnishes, &c p. 547 Portrait of Ruisdal as he appears to the Medium— Of Persons Djring in Idiotcy aria Madness — Jan Steen on the Clergy — Ruisdii and Steen Interviewed p. 54S Seeing in the Crj'stal p. 540 Dioi-amic Pictures of Spirit Land. . . .p. 550 Ruisdal on Home Affairs — Jan Steen gives a Test of Identity p. 551 A Test : Ruisdal's Picture in the Edinburgh National Gallery — Ruisdal " interviewed" by J. W. Jackson p. 5.'>3 Ruisdal's Waterfall by Moonlight : A Test — A Test Question on a Picture by Steen p. 554 Attempt to Speak German : Balaam — Ruisdal on his Contemporaries p, 555 Spelling of the Painters' Names p. 557 Testimony of Persoiis Present at Sittings for Direct Illustrations, Interior of an Indian Temple — "J.M.W.T., R.A." ,, 14r» Jesns Raising the Dead Ei-ahmin — "J. Steen" ,, KJl Cave Temple in the Island of Klephauta — "J.M.W.T." ,, 177 The Aged Martyrs in the Arena — "J.S." ,, 22;{ Hafed Prince of Per.sia — "J.S." ,, i!4I Wife of Hafed the Persian — "J.S." ,, 257 Hermes the Egyjjtian — " R." , , 4:V.i Tlic Ascension — "J.S. " ., S!,*^ I'ortraits of " Itnisdar' and "JanSteen" — ".J.S." ,. 5'i'J KAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. INTRODUCTION. " As I do live, my honoured lord, 'tis true; And we did think it writ down in our duty To let you know of it." — 1 1 AM LET, Ac( I. Scene 2. To the great mass of the people of this country, what is known as Modern Spiritualism, with its oft-recurring and varied phenomena, is a thing unknown, or at least little understood ; to many it is something satanic, and to be avoided ; to others it forms a fertile subject for ridicule and silly sneering ; while to not a few timid souls it is a verity, but, alas! they dare not openly avow their convictions. And yet from amongst these the Spiritual host is continually receiving accessions to its numbers. With this in view, I am persuaded that it would be unwise in me to put such a book as this into the hands even of those who are friendly to Spiritualism, without some attempt to light up the path of the reader ; and much more unwise to place it before the general reader without explanation. I feel this course all the more necessary on account of the extraordinary nature of many of the statements recorded, referring to matters dating so far back in the world's history, and connected with subjects that have for centuries been deemed sacred by the peoples of Christendom. In the year 1865 my attention was directed to the subject of Modern Spiritualism, by witnessing certain manifestations in the house of Mr. Whittaker, an artist, then residing in Glasgow (now in England). Unable to account for what we saw and heard, I, along with Mr. David Duguid, who had introduced me to Mr. Whittaker, resolved to make further investigation at my own fireside. Accordingly a circle was formed, composed of various members of my family, and Messrs. Robert and David Duguid. The result B 2 IIAKED TRINCE OF PERSIA. of our sittings for a few weeks may be briefly stated. Two of the youthful members of the circle became writing mediums, one of these ultimately developing into a trance speaker. The manifestations obtained through the medium- ship of these young and unsophisticated girls were of such a nature as to lead us to more earnest inquiry ; and at length we were gratified by the development of Mr. D. Duguid as a trance-painting medium. A considerable degree of curiosity was awakened among our acquaintances to witness the medium painting in trance, and this feeling quickly spread to the outside public. To satisfy this desire, we agreed to set aside two nights a-week for the free admission of strangers; and in the course of the two or three years during which this arrangement was carried out, there could not have been less than seven or eight hundred visitors, from all classes in the community. Judging from remarks made at the sittings and subsequently, all, with very few exceptions, were more or less satisfied as to the genuineness of the manifestations of painting in trance; that is, that Mr. Duguid was not deceiving them, but was really drawing and painting the minutest objects without the use of his natural vision. But, as I have said, there were a few who were not convinced ; and a correspondence on the subject arose in the columns of a Glasgow newspaper. The war of words began by the insertion of a letter from one who had been present at a sitting, and Vv'ho could see n.othing but deception on the one hand and delusion on the other. This brought out several letters on the other side, endeavouring to show that there was not the slightest room for either deception or delusion. The result was, still greater anxiety on the part of the public to witness this " strange thing," and judge for themselves — though to the medium, the cause of much annoyance. This occurred at an early stage of the manifestations. At a later period, another anonymous attack was made in the columns of the Glasgo^^■ Star, to which I replied, inviting the editor to come and judge for himself. He gladly accepted the invitation, and, along with a friend, came and witnessed what so many others had seen ; and, judging from the lengthened article on the subject which shortly thereafter appeared, he was satisfied that his sceptical correspondent knew nothing of what he was writing about. In striking contrast to the foregoing, was the conduct of another Glasgow newspaper, whose " own commissioner " attempted to give an account INTRODUCTION. 3 of what he saw and heard at a painting sitting ; but the poor man evidently got out of his latitude, for next morn- ing, instead of a sober statement of facts coming under his observation, the re--ders had served up to them an article brimful of misrepresentation and mental obliquity — a confounding of things that differ, by the obfuscated " commissioner." A letter to the editor, pointing out, in the gentlest terms, the glaring inaccuracies of the article, was quietly ignored. Possibly the sapient reporter, before writing out his notes, was obedient to the apostolic injunc- tion, in a way too often resorted to in " the second city of the empire "* — the most charitable conclusion that can be come to, by vchich to account for his utter distortion of the truth. As my chief object in writing this introduction is to set before the reader the nature and extent of Mr. Duguid's mediumship, I cannot do better than give in this, place extracts from an article which appeared in Hiivian Nature-\ for November, 1868, from the pen of Dr. Wm. Anderson, at that time resident in Glasgow, but now a respectable medi- cal practitioner in Brooklyn, New York. The article v/as as follows : — " THE GLASGOW PAINTING iMEDIU.M. " Many of our readers have either seen some of the paintings produced by this medium, or witnessed him actually at work ; while many more have had their curiosity aroused by reading a stray notice of his doings. We liave resolved, at the request of several ^vho are deeply interested, to give a somewhat detailed account of the present position and history of the medium and his work. For the sake of those who have no opportunity of seeing such peculiar manifestations, we shall give a picture of "the medium at work. " By the kind invitation of my friend Mr. Nisbet (who acts as '■ medium' between the public and Mr. David Duguid, the painter), we paid a visit recentl}', accompanied by an old Mesmeric friend, * A well-known clerg)'man in Glasgow, some«'hat facetious, who sympathises heartily with the temperance movement, and in some measure also with Modem .Spiritualism, stated in my hearing, some years ago at a church soiree, that he knew of one man at least who boldly repelled teetotalism on Scriptural grounds ; who, when asked for proof for the attitude he assumed, at once, and with a look of triumph, quoted the apostolic injunction — " Try tlic spirits^ The worst of it was, said the rev. gentleman, the valiant champion of drouth- dom was not satisfied with one trial; with him it was "Try, try, try again." t A monthly magazine. London : J. Burns, 15 Southampton Row. 4 liAFED rRlNCE 0¥ PICRSIA. to see how matters were progressing. (We may here state, that we have been personally acquainted with Mr. Duguid, Mr. H. Nisbet, and all the parties more immediately concerned, for some years, and can testify to their thorough honesty of purpose, and gentlemanly conduct in giving every reasonable facility to those interested in the investigation of such phenomena.) Having had the novelty of the matter brushed off by previous examination, we were the more able to examine and watch critically the various movements of the medium. " On arrival, we found several gentlemen before us, and ere long there was a company of six or seven to watch the proceed- ings — several of them for the first time, and somewhat sceptical. Our host had laid out for inspection several of the finished paint- ings, including some of the medium's first attempts, which enabled all present to judge of the progress that had been made. Having examined these carefully, and had a friendly chat on the subject, Mr. Duguid now entered the room, when we all sat dowji and kept quiet. The medium placed himself in a chair, and sat quietly for a few minutes, when his eyes closed, and he appeared like a person in the Mesmeric trance. Presently he rises from the chair, advances a step (his eyes still firmly closed), smiles, shakes hands with the invisibles (three in number), and bows politely, with an air of reality about the affair that is somewhat amusing to onlookers ; realising the picture of Ben Jonson — ' He's up and walks And talks in his perfect sleep, with his eyes shut, As sensibly as he were broad awake : He'll tell us wonders ! ' The introduction over, he walks up to the easel, which had been placed almost beneath the gasalier, for the benefit of the strangers. A small landscape, already half finished, was to be his Avork. But now that he is entranced, we may take a good stare at him without being considered rude. He is of ordinary stature, and strongly built. His temperament seems principally what is known as bilious, with a good dash of the fibrous, indicating a quiet, recep- tive, plodding character, with considerable muscular endurance. The head is large and well shaped — in fact, a good specimen of the national type ; pretty strong in the reflective organs, and broad about Caution ; the perceptives somewhat prominent ; the whole head high above the ears, which is said to give an aesthetic tone to the mind. He seems principally deficient in Ideality, the head narrowing considerably in that direction ; the appearance about the eyes, too, indicates a lack in the organ of Language ; and there is likewise a .slight want in the region of Self-esteem. Out of trance, he is quiet and retiring, and he retains this peculiarity while entranced, rarely sj^eaking till the painting is over. " All present were surprised at the ra]jidity with which he INTRODUCTION. 5' worked. He stops for a few seconds occasionally, and looks at the picture knowingly, sometimes r'sing from the chair and retiring a step or two. To show that the J'ght was of little consequence, except to enable us to see, the gai was screwed out, except one jet, which was lowered as far as possible ; and even the glimmer from this peep was obscured by holding our hand between it and the canvas, so that it was impossible to tell what he was painting. We had carefully noted the appearance of the work before lower- ing the gas, and on turning it up suddenly in three minutes, found he had introduced several small boats on the loch in the fore- ground, and had brought out more distinctly a castle which stood on the margin of the water. He then, to our astonishment, with what appeared to be a few careless daubs, inserted a pleasure boat, in which were several figures. He continued to paint in this manner for upwards of an hour, when he took a common card from his pocket, and commenced a rough sketch of a landscape, for the purpose, apparently, of using up the paint on his brushes. He now carefully put the paints in order, wiped his brushes and palette, closed his box, and turned round his chair, as if done with painting for the night. " Having risen from his chair, he appears, from the lively ex- pression on his face, to have some pleasant banter with one of the spirit painters who influence him (Jan Steen, we are told); then, sitting down again, the spirit, through the medium, says he is ready to answer any questions from those present. Various ques- tions were put, and answered generally to the satisfaction of the inquirers ; but as they were mostly of a common-place character, we shall not trouble the reader further with them. The question- ing over, the medium now rose, shook hands with the invisibles, bade them good night, bowed politely, and sat down. To prevent the light hurting his eyes when he awoke, the gas was lowered. In less than five minutes he awoke, rubbed his eyes, and looked as human as any present. On questioning him, he said he had but a very faint impression of anything that transpired while he was entranced. " Such is a faithful report of the results of the seance, described as it would strike a stranger. We shall now, iVom authentic sources, give "a drief histouv of the isianifestations. " Mr. Duguid is about thirty-five years of age, and a working cabinetmaker by profession. He has had no education further than is common among the v^'orking classes. He is rather shy and retiring, speaks but little, and finds considerable difficulty in expressing his ideas. He is in good health, and has none of the hysterical traits which are thought by many to be the origin or result of such peculiar powers. He never studied or attempted 6 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. drawing or painting before he was 'iniluenced' wliile investigating Spiritualism. " At the beginning of iS66, he was led by curiosity to take part in some of the table-tilting manifestations at the house of his friend Mr. Nisbet. He was sceptical at first as to the agency of spirits in the matter. At one of these sittings he began to expe- rience curious sensations, such as shaking of the arms, accom- panied by a cold current running down his spine. " His first attempts at drawing took place in the house of Mr. Nisbet, under the following circumstances: — While sitting at the table, he was mentally impressed to call in the aid of a young lady, a writing and trance medium. After sitting for some time, her hands feeling cold, she put her right hand on Mr. Duguid's left, to let him feel how cold it was, Avhen at once his left hand began to move. Thinking he was about to be developed as a writing medium, a pencil and paper were laid down, when the pencil was picked up, and various figures were drawn on the paper. Though very rude, the design of a vase with flowers could be made out. In the same awkward position, viz., with his left hand, on which the right hand of the lady rested, he drew the section of an archway. The guiding ' influence' gave the name of ' Marcus Bakei-,^ and promised to return. " Two days afterwnrds they held another seance, when the hand of the medium was controlled to draw, with coloured pencils, a basket of flowers and fruit, a portrait of the spirit, and several heads. He still used his left hand, encumbered with that of the lady medium ; which was done, they were told, that it might the more readily convince sceptics. At the next sitting they were allowed to provide water-colours, with which he painted an elabo- rate symbolical picture; but by this time he was using his right hand, while the aid of the young lady was dispensed with. He now wrought with closed eyes, and appeared so deeply entranced as not to hear them speak. It was found that though he could not hear them, the spirit could, and was able to reply to them through the medium, although unknown to him. Through in- quiries, they learned that the spirit was that of a Dutch painter; that he was born in 1636, and died in 1681 ; that ' INIarcus Baker' was not his real name, which he declined to give; but that he would furnish them with the means of learning his name, viz., by reproducing, through the medium, one' of his principal pictures. " This promise he began to fulfil at a subsequent sitting, by sketching the outline of a waterfall — a wild scene of rock and crag, with pines growing from their clefts; a hill, crowned by an ancient fort, towards the right; on the left, a hermit's hut, with a rustic bridge leading to it over the foaming water. The medium, when awake, said that while entranced he could see and converse with the spirit, and described him as a man of melancholy aspect, INTRODUCTION. "J wearing a strange old-fashioned dress. He ahvays came accom- panied by a beautiful female spirit,'^ who, along with the painter, shook hands with the medium. He also gave an account of the hardships he endured while on earth, which brought tears to the eyes of the medium. "This painting was begun on the iSth April, and finished on the 2 1 St — four hours being the time actually employed on it. When completed, the initials 'J. R.' were observed in the left hand corner. None of the party could recognise it as like any- thing they had seen before, and they had no idea how to prosecute the inquiry, when fortunately an artist having called to see it, he thought he recognised the picture as one he had seen somewhere, or at least an engraving of it. On looking over ' Cassell's Art Treasures Exhibitor,' at page 301, he found an engraving entitled the ' Waterfall,' by Jacob Ruisdal,t acknowledged to be his chef ^ cV ceiivre. On comparing the engraving v/ith the picture, it was found to resemble it so closely as to be almost a fac-simile; the only difference being that in tlie engraving there were two or three figures on the rustic bridge which were absent in the painting. On being questioned as to the difference at the following srance, the ' spirit replied that the figures v\-ere not by himself, but were put in by his friend Berghem; which, upon reference to the biography of Ruisdal, was found to be correct. In the same biography were found many facts corroborating the sad history previously given to the medium. Up to this time, ]\Ir. Duguid had not been made aware of the discovery, but on awaking from the trance, he was shown the engraving, and a portrait of Ruisdal which accompanied it, when he at once recognised the likeness as that of the spirit painter " At subsequent sittings, the spirit-artist was accompanied by Jan Steen, a celebrated Dutch painter, and a contemporary of "his own. The requisites for painting in oil were now procured, and the medium commenced at once to put them in use, painting a number of small sketches under the combined influence of Ruis- dal and Steen. Up to the present time (186S) he has painted between forty and fifty diff"erent pictures, of all sizes. They show a steady progress in the manipulative department. He was told at the beginning that he would gradually improve, and that ulti- mately he would be able to paint out of trance, without being controlled by the spirits. He has attempted more than once to work a little at the painting while in his normal state, but only succeeded in spoiling them, and had to be entranced before he could remedy his blunders. * See Appendix — Communications from the Spirit Artists, — " Ruisdal's Be- trothed." t Commonly spelled RjiysdacI: but I have adopted the spelling of the name of the painter as given on the Direct Card — a Portrait of Kuisdal by Jan Steen. 8 HAFED TKINCE OF PERSIA. "As to the merits of the pahitings as works of art, we do not pretend to be competent judges; but professional men who have examined them declare that they are of a superior order, and char- acteristic of the school of painters from whence the inspiration is said to come. Judged from a common standpoint, they would be extraordinary works for a working-man to paint, without previous education and preparation ; but when to this is added, that they • are done with the eyes shut, in the dark, or only with gaslight, which is known to be quite unsuited for painting, — then we may say that they are most marvellous indeed. " The subjects of many of the paintings are scenes which Mr. Uuguid has personally visited, while others are compositions, the images of which are brought before his mind's eye by the spirit artist. Mr. Uuguid has been entranced frequently while in the country, in the open air, and in that state taken rough sketches which were afterwards elaborated at home. He has now perfect command over the trance condition, and can go into it at any time he pleases, and under any circumstances. While in his normal condition, he is occasionally visited by his spirit friends, whose presence he perceives, though he cannot see them, by a peculiar cold current running through his body, and frequently, by clairaudience, receives messages and instructions from them. " It is proper to add, that at the suggestion of his (to us) invisi- ble guides, he Avent to the Government School of Art in the city for four months, at the end of the last and beginning of the present year, where he made very rapid progress in drawing. " We might add a great many very interesting details, several of them tending to prove the identity of the spirit painters, but space forbids at present. The painting seances have now been visited by several hundred persons, many of them eminent in science, literature, and art ; but though the closest scrutiny was observed, and all sorts of tests applied, nothing in the shape of fraud or deception has ever been discovered. No one, as yet, has broached a theory that will cover a tithe of the phenomena; but all are agreed that it is 'wonderful,' 'extraordinary/ 'no canny,' and so on." In the course of our sittings in 1869 it was suggested — as a test of the abnormal condition of the painting medium — that he should, after his usual work on the large picture, "begin and finish a little card picture or drawing in the presence of the onlookers. The suggestion was at once adopted, and at subsequent sittings a number of small paintings and drawings were executed by the medium, sometimes in the light and sometimes when the gas was turned down, with just as much Hght as enabled us to see him working. The time occupied ranged from eight to INTRODUCTION. 9 twelve minutes on each picture. These cards were inva- riably given away to parties present, and prized as good tests of Mr. Duguid's trance condition. We had not long to wait, however, for developments much more striking than any that had hitherto been observed. Conversing, as was our wont, with the medium in trance, one evening after his painting exercise, we were told that these small paint- ings and drawings could be done in less time if we would ensure total darkness. At subsequent meetings the desired condition was complied with, and equally good pictures were produced in from one to three minutes. On one occa- ^ sion, when the time occupied was five or six minutes, we found that the small card (measuring three-and-a-half by two-and-a-half inches) contained six pictures, all well-de- fined, and as close to each other as the squares on a draught board. At that time, a feat such as this was sufficiently astounding. We knew that many strange things had been done by the medium in trance, but we could not see how he was able to do this; and thereafter, getting a small landscape done in thirty-five seconds, we expressed our belief that it was impossible that it could have been done by the medium. The controlling spirit said we were quite right : the little pictures were the direct work of the spirit- painters, the medium doing nothing, but supplying them with the requisite magnetism. Satisfactory proof of the f truth of this statement was subsequently given, when the \ gas being turned off the medium laid his hands in mine, 1 while the picture was being painted. The manifestations were not confined, however, to the production of the direct paintings .and drawings : along with these a goodly number of direct %V7'itings have been given under similar conditions. These have almost all been given away to visitors by the medium in trance ; and doubtless the little cards, carried away by individuals of all classes to various parts of the country, have been more or less successful in awakening interest on the subject of spiritual communion — the great object aimed at by the controlling spirits. These writings are in various languages — Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and English. In one instance only, a line of German was given. On some of the cards there were Hebrew, Greek, and Latin inscriptions with translations in English — signed in two or three instances by what is said to be a name in Persian. On one card an array of Egyptian hieroglyphs w^as produced under the lO HAFEU PRINCE OF PERSIA. same conditions."* One evening' a piece of blan'k printing- paper ^vhich I had laid down on the table, was picked up by the medium, breathed on and placed by him in a gummed envelope ; he then sealed it by wetting it with his lips, and placed it beneath the opened lid of his paint- case. After a few seconds of darlcness, the gas was re-lit, and on tearing open the envelope and taking out the paper we found one side covered with writing. In the month of August, 1869, Mr. Duguid became sub- ject to the control of a spirit, professing to be a Persian, who had lived in the earth-body 1900 years ago. He had been, he said, a Chief or Prince of Persia, a warrior, after- w^ards Head of the Magi, and finally, in his old age, a preacher of the Christian faith, for his adherence to which he suffered martyrdom. All along, up to this point, we had been assured by the controlling spirits, Ruisdal and Steen, that they would on no account allow their medium to be used by other spirits ; that they had selected him as one adapted in a peculiar way for painting in trance, and that any deviation from that course Avould have a very prejudicial effect on him. Accordingly when Hafed the Persian was introduced I expressed my surprise at this departure from their rule, when I was informed by the controlling spirit, that so greatly was this Persian esteemed by them, com- manding, by his appearance, their deepest veneration, they could not but comply with his request to use the medium for the purpose he desired ; more especially, as they were convinced that the end he had in view was that which they themxselves were seeking to accomplish — namely, to lead mankind to a clearer, apprehension of spiritual existence. There were (they said) some difiicultics in the way of the Persian using him as a trance speaker, but these would in a short time to some extent be overcome. Hitherto, the medium had been used, under the control of Ruisdal and Steen, to answer the questions put by myself and the visitors at the painting sittings, the answers to many of which were taken down by me at the time, and a selec- tion from these will be found in the Appendix ; but it was evident they had not the same power over him in speaking as they possessed in painting. Under the control of Hafed, however, he had greater facility of expressing himself. When first brought into contact with the Persian, the * Several examples of Direct ]Vrtting will be found in the body of the work and ill the Appoidix. INTRODUCTION. 1 1 effect on the demeanour of the medium was very strikinc^. He appeared awe-struck, and bent forward, with hands clasped in the attitude of the deepest reverence. Remain- ing for a minute in this position, he raised his head, and turning round, sahited us thus : " My greeting unto you." On every occasion since, the medium has, while under the same control, exhibited a like demeanour and given utter- ance to the same salutation. At length the regular sittings with the Persian were be- gun, that through the medium he might give to the world of the nineteenth a narrative of personal experiences in the first century of the Christian era. At first I alone was allowed to be present at these sittings, but this stringent rule was, in course of time, gradually relaxed by the con- trolling spirit, in favour of a few persons interested in the medium. Having no practical knowledge of short-hand, I felt an insurmountable difficulty in reporting all that fell from the lips of the medium ; but as the sittings went on, the spirit gained easier control, by which the medium was made to deliver his words sloAvly and with greater preci- sion, — though, now and again, he would, while giving ex- pression to feelings, burst forth in an uncontrollable flow of speech little of which could be taken down. This barrier in my way of giving a full report of all he said was stated to Hafed, when he at once set my mind at rest by promising to revise all that I wrote ; and that though I might be unable to give a full account, he would sec to it that what I did give should be correctly done. Accordingly, a number of evenings were devoted from time to time to revisal, when the medium being entranced, I read over the MS., and corrections and emendations were made by the Persian on various portions of the narrative. The painting sittings were continued as usual, but there were now fewer of them. There was no apparent falling off, however, in the development of Mr. Duguid as a medium. From a lengthened article by Mr. James Burns, of the London Spiritual Institute, headed " Spiritualism in Scot- land," which appeared in the Medium and Daybreak of 28th May, 1870, I give the following extract. After a graphic and interesting account of the medium painting in trance, Mr. Burns says : — " He worked quickly and freely for about an hour, when he left off for the jiurpose of producing some direct spirit paintings. The medium took from his pocket a bundle of cards, about the 12 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. size of an ordinary envelope, which he carries with him that they may be effectually magnetised. He searched amongst them diligently, and selected a card, which he held up to us for identifi- cation. As it contained certain thumb-marks and soil-stains this was easily done. The medium then breathed on it, held it between his hands, and threw it down on the table on ivhich were the painting materials ; he then selected some small, clean brushes, and looked on the palette to see if it was sufficiently furnished with the necessary paints. The signal was then given for the light to be turned down, and the time was calculated by counting steadily. In little more than half a minute the signal was given for the light to be struck, when, in the centre of the card, a beau- tiful miniature, the size of the little-finger nail, was found painted in several colours. Miss Wooderson testified to the way in which the spirits operated. Being a seer, she distinctly recognised the rubicund face of the jolly Steen, and the luminous hands which handled the brushes. From her description it would appear that the paints are transferred instantaneously from the brushes to the card, as if by photography — first one colour, then another, and other colours and shacks are produced by the blending of the paints from the brushes. Another trial was promised, and a second card was selected and identified in the manner we have already described. In little more than thirty seconds the light was called for, and a more beautiful miniature landscape, about the size of the thumb nail, was found in the centre of the card. When viewed through a lens these pictures came out distinct!}'. Miss Wooderson again saw the spirit operate ; and the raps pro- duced on the table to call for light she said were caused by the knuckles of the spirit's hand. We should also state that Mr. Nisbet sat to the right of the medium, who placed his right hand in Mr. Nisbet's left all the time that the darkness lasted. At the left-hand lower corner of the second painting was the monogram 'J. S.,' beautifully combined in lines so delicate as to be scarcely visible ; and at the right-hand bottom of the card was the same monogram followed by the name of the medium. The spirits now announced through the medium that if we had patience they would attempt a portrait. To this kind proposition all voices joy- fully assented. A card was carefully selected and magnetised by breathing on it, and being placed between the palms of the medium, who remained in the trance all the time, the light was again extinguished by Mr. James Nicholson, and in two minutes he was signalled to replace it, when the card was found covered with paint from margin to margin in a very artistic and forcible manner. Before our readers can understand the nature of this portrait, it will be necessary for us to give some account of the personage whom it represents. A Persian spirit who lived forty years after the death of Christ often controls the medium. This INTRODUCTION. 1 3 ancient Persian had been a chief, a warrior, and lastly a teacher of the Christian faith. He was also the subject of spirit com munion, and the portrait of him represents his attitude after he had lost his wife and child and was grumbling at his hard lot. He had been addressed by his guide or spirit director, and stands in a posture indicative of humiliation and contrition. He is clothed in a red cloak which extends to his heels; on his head is a cap, and above him a radiant star, which we may suppose represents his spirit teacher. Round him is a white shade, which deepens into blue at the margin of the card. The clairvoyante again saw the spirit hands at work on the portrait, also the shadowy form of the Persian as he stood in appropriate costume for the occasion. The more closely these pictures are examined, the more wonderful do they become. Upon measurement it was found that the miniature landscapes occupied the exact centres of the cards. Some conversation was held with the spirits as to the means by which the paintings were produced. The medium took up the brushes, yet wet with paint, and by applying them to his thumb nail, showed that the brushes contained the same colours as were to be found on the paintings. It is only a short time since this direct painting process was instituted at that circle. We saw a small figure which had been done on a previous evening. On that occasion a gentleman present held the hands of the medium, to prove indisputably that the work was done by spirits without the aid of mortal hands. This contact had a bad effect on David (the medium) , and he did not recover frotn it for several days. On the evening on which we were present, the medium's hands were not held, but he voluntarily placed his right hand into Mr. Nisbet's left. This gentleman has been the protector and earthly guide of the medium, so to speak, from the beginning, and is therefore in complete sympathy with him, so that his contact was not in any way injurious. All were certain- that the paintings were not done either by the medium or any one in the flesh. The work took place in the air, as the card was heard to fall heavily on the table when the picture was finished. These miniatures had been adopted to show that the spnits could paint pictures of any size, and Steen drily remarked that next time he would perhaps paint them so small that they could not be seen at all ■ " The Persian spirit came and talked to the circle. He acknowledged that he stood for his portrait, or how else could it have been accomplished? He said he heard our words in the atmosphere of the medium, but when the medium conversed with him he read his thoughts in the medium's brain ; then the medium looked at the spirit's face, and there beheld the thoughts of the spirit. This was evident from the manner in which David con- ducted himself when carrying on conversation with the invisibles. He would look up, as it were ; then his lips would be seen to move 14 HAFED, TRINXE OF PERSIA. ill reply. All this corresponds with the replies to similar questions given through Mr. Morse, which goes far to substantiate the reliability of the spirits' philosoi)hy." The production of the direct paintings, drawings, and writings have been deemed very satisfactory proof of spirit power ; but now and again we were annoyed by insinua- tions as to the reality of the phenomenon; and when the wonderful nature of these productions is taken into account, Ave need hardly be surprised that many in the community should fincl themselves in the position of doubters, however much disposed to believe in the honesty of the medium and his more immediate friends. Fortu- nately, about this stage I received a letter from the Hon. A. L. Willianis, of Orooso, I\Iichigan, who, while in London, having read with much interest an account of Mr. Duguid's mediumship in one of our Spiritual periodicals, asked me for further information. In my reply I mentioned the difficulty we experienced in reference to the scepticism expressed by some as to the direct cards. In a second communication, Mr. Williams said this difficulty might be easily overcome by adopting a test which had been given to Anderson, the celebrated American painting medium, who had been subjected to similar annoyance. For a time he had tried many a plan to convince the sceptical portion of the public that the cards were the identical ones on which they had inscribed their names. It would not do ; some even said he forged their names. Anderson was at his v/its' end, when his spirit friends came to the rescue. They gave. him a very simple, and, to the great mass of ordinary people, a very satisfactory test. It was this : Tear a corner from the blank card on which the direct vvriting, drawing, or painting is to be produced, and gi\'e it to the party interested. After the painting or writing is finished, he will be able to see whether the bit torn off fits exactly into the ruptured corner. This test, which, Mr. Williams says, proved most effectual, was at once adopted by us, and we have found it to give general satisfaction.* But, will it be * One of the best tests I have heard of is given in Mr. Williams's letter. He says: — "I have had considerable experience with Mr. Anderson, who obtained a spirit-piclure of my deceased daughter, for which I paid him 3000 dollars, with the understanding that 1 was not to pay him anything unless I was fully satisfied with the picture \\hen finished. Let it suffice that I have the jncture hung in my parlour, and five times that sum would not induce me to part wiih it, without knowing I could have it replaced. My daugliier had been dead five years, and was twenty years of age. Mr. A. knew no more rf JXTROUUCTION. 1 5 believed, there are still one or two among my Spiritualist friends who fail to see that it is a good test, and wish to have something better ! They cherish the notion that it is possible for the medium to tear the corner off another card that he had previously painted, exactly in the same way as the blank one had been torn ! We should not like to mention the number of cards such 'cute creatures v/ould destroy ere they got two corner bits precisely alike. Let them try it. T^[£re^;e^§^onae minds so unhappily const i,v. tLitejiJJaat.no amount of evidence can satisfy tliem./^;,;.'"'^' The Pictorial Illustrations in this volume are tJie direct ivork of the spirit artists. About the month of August, 1874, we were told by the controlling spirits that they would endeavour to give direct illustrations for Hafed's communications, and that, for this purpose, the medium, with three or four of his friends, should sit weekly. A number of card-boards the size of this page were procured, and these were numbered and initialed by the parties composing the circle.* Up to the time I write we have received forty direct pictures, every one of which is directly connected with the Persian's story. On the fourth night of our sit- tings, although we were quite satisfied as to the ordinary tests for the identification of the cards, we were surprised when bidden by the controlling spirit to tic the hands of the medium firmly behind his back. The gas was then put out for four or five minutes, and on re-lighting it, we found the drawing completed, and the medium as we had left him, bound hard and fast. The gas was again extinguished, and in less than a minute the ligature which bound the medium was quietly dropped on the lap of a member of the circle. At all the subsequent sittings the same condi- tion has been enforced by the controlling spirit. On several occasions, on lighting up, we found that the card had been taken aw'ay; and notwithstanding the most diligent search in every conceivable nook, we were quite unsuccessful in every instance in recovering it, but as soon as we were in the dark, the missins: card was thrown on the table. her than you do, and had no likeness or description of her, except her age and time of death. It is not only a beautiful picture, but a perfect likeness, and full size." With such a proof as this, we need hardly be told that Mr. Williams (as he himself says) is "a firm believer in these Spiritualistic phe- nomena." * See Appendix — Testimony of Persons present at the Sittings for Direci Illustrations. 1 6 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. I have allowed Dr. Anderson and Mr. Biirn.s to describe what they saw of Mr. Duguid's mediumship — the former at an early, the latter at a later, stage. I will now introduce a third witness to testify to that which may perhaps be called the most striking and latest phase of Mr. Duguid's mediumship. The able and eloquent lecturer on Modern Spiritualism, George Sexton, LL.D., was present at one of these special sittings, and gives the following account of his visit, in his journal, the Christian Spiritualist, for Nov., 1874:— " I stayed at Glasgow two or three days for the purpose of calling on some of my old friends in the town. On the Tuesday evening I had a sitting with the celebrated painting medium, David Duguid, at which were present Mr. Bowman, jNIr. Andrew Bowman (his brother), Mr. Nisbet, myself, and the medium. It has been already announced in some of the Spiritual journals that a work is in preparation consisting of direct spirit drawings, pro- duced in the presence of this medium, with explanations given through him by the celebrated Persian spirit of whom we have heard so much. Two or three large volumes of manuscript have been already completed — one of which I saw on this occasion — and a great number of pictures are also in existence. As these have been continued regularly at the recent sittings that have been held, we did not, of course, expect any departure from the regular order of proceedings on the occasion of my being present. On taking our seats in the room, it was suggested by some one that the medium should be tied, a precaution that is quite unnecessary, since it would be utterly impossible for him to produce the pictures by the agency of his hands. Still, it was done, and his wrists were securely fastened at the back of his chair. These pictures, I may here remark, are produced upon cards, signed at the back with the initials of all those who take a part in the seances, so that it becomes utterly impossible to substitute others for them. The cards thus signed at the back, and with the front sides per- fectly blank, were laid on the table. The medium became entranced, the light exdnguished, and we remained in darkness for a few minutes, occupying the time mostly with singing. At a given signal from the spirits, the gas was re-lighted, and one of the cards was found missing, although no one had entered the room during the time, the medium still remaining tied as at first. The light was again extinguished, and in what appeared to be a few seconds the card was returned, and found to contain a drawing of a scene on the banks of the Nile near Thebes. This picture was elaborately done, and had it been accom])lished by mortal hands must have occupied ten times the period that was devoted to its production. The same circumstances were repeated, and another picture was INTRODUCTION. 17 produced in a similar manner, consisting of a view, as was ex- plained to us, of a temple in the isle of Elephanta. This is really the most marvellous mediumship that I have ever seen, and one cannot help regretting that David Duguid is not in London, where his wonderful powers could be witnessed by much larger numbers of persons. Such manifestations leave no possible loophole by which the most obstinate scepticism can escape the conclusion that spirit^ and spirits only produce the phenomena. ^ '" The productiM"6f twtr'ptctt}res"i§' usuaTIy^T fom^ "the extent of the manifestations on one evening, the power becoming pretty well exhausted in this operation. On this occasion, however, it was clear that something else was to be done, probably in conse- quence of my being present. The medium, therefore, in a state of trance, gave instructions to Mr. Nisbet to fetch his paints and brushes from an adjoining room. This having been done, a small card was taken, such as photographers are in the habit of using for carffs de visite; indeed I found, on examination, that it was one of the identical cards so used, a number having been furnished for the purpose by Mr. Bowman. The corner was torn off this card by the medium and handed to me, which I secured by plac- ing it in my purse. The light was again turned out and a little more singing engaged in. At a given signal, a light was produced, and a very curious result was observed. An attempt had been made at producing a picture, which had failed, in consequence of an unprepared card having by accident got mixed up with the others before they were brought here, and this very card having been selected for the picture. The consequence was, that although the intention of the painting could be distinctly seen, the colours had run, and the picture was, therefore, spoiled. Another card was taken, the corner torn off in the same way, and handed to me. I threw away the first one and retained the second. The gas was turned off, and when after a few seconds it was again turned on, we found a beautiful little oil painting cover- ing a space in the centre of the card about the size of a shilling. Both the card and the corner torn from it I have still in my pos- session." This latest development in the medium — the production of direct drawings, as illustrations of the story which has fallen from his lips in trance — is certainly gratifying to many of his friends; but that these drawings should be done while the medium's hands are firmly tied, is, for the sake of a certain class of minds, very satisfactory indeed. Judging from what has already been effected, we look forward with confidence to the time when still higher phenomena will be afforded. At an early stage in my sittings with Mr. Duguid I was c l8 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. told by the controlling spirit that, though his mediumship was confined to trance-painting and speaking, there was scarcely anything under the head of Spiritual phenomena that could not be got through him ; but, because of the peculiarity of his mental and physical constitution, the greatest care on their part was needed. All that was required on our part, he said, was patience, and in due time we should witness all that had ever been produced of such manifestations. This promise, so far as we have gone, has been faithfully kept; for though we have not as yet had every phase of the phenomena brought out, I, along with many others in this city, have witnessed much that is truly marvellous. But, having dwelt so long in this Introduction on the ordinary features of Mr. Duguid's mediumship, I must refer the reader to the Appendix for a brief account of what I may term the ^,t/r<^-ordinary manifestations that have now and again been made through him — brief, because I am sure that a fuller account, though interesting to many readers, would be but a repetition of much that is published from week to week in the columns of the Spiritual journals. Besides, all such must give place to that which I consider as matter of greater importance — namely, the information that may be obtained by us, through the medium, of and from those who have passed away into spirit life. The compilation of this work — or rather, the task of re- cording the trance-utterances of which it is composed — -has been to me, for some years, a labour of love; and, under a feeling of the deepest reverence for truth, I no longer hesi- tate to lay it before my fellow-men. I have recorded nothing beyond what was spoken by the medium in his trance state. When I found the utterances confused, or disjointed, which frequently happened, I either omitted them altogether, or got the subject rehearsed at a subse- quent meeting; and I have adhered throughout, as nearly as possible, to the phraseology of the medium. The whole is given as a plain and simple statement of the words which have come (as I believe) from one of Heaven's mes- sengers through the humble instrumentality of an unlettered, but at the same time, an honest and gifted man. There is one thing, in these and other trance communi- cations, which it would be well for the reader to bear in mind, that the spirit controlling the medium may be one who, while on earth, occupied a high rank in the field of wisdom and knowledge, and yet finds himself powerless to INTRODUCTION. ig communicate with us through inadequacy of the conditions afforded by the medium, or the persons sitting with him. In the case of the Persian and the other spirits communi- cating through Mr. Duguid, it will be readily understood that the words spoken are not those of the unseen intelli- gence, but an interpretation of the ideas of the spirit into the language of the medium. I have frequently seen that, \\\\Q.\\ proper names ciVidi dates occurred in the course of the communications, the medium could not give utterance to these, and many of the blanks had afterwards to be filled up through means of direct writing. (See Note — Sixth Sit- ting.) Again, a spirit perceives through his medium, and if there is at the time a lack of proper condition in the medium, both question and answer will suffer in transmis- sion. From all these it will be seen that errors and mis- takes are likely to be produced. How often do we hear the observation made, when something silly or crude has been uttered by a trance-speaker under the control of a spirit ranking high amongst the learned of Earth, " Oh, that is a lying spirit! So-and-so knew better than that when here, and he surely hasn't gone back in knowledge." No, he has not gone back; but can we tell the difficulties that hamper the spirit who wants to convey a message to those whom he hasieft behind.-' Suppose a Bacon desires to send a message — to communicate with mortals. He finds a medium well adapted in many respects, but far be- hind in education. He begins to operate on this medium ; but, like a master in music playing on a bad instrument, the effect produced is altogether beneath that which is ex- pected. Why not select an educated medium.^ says one. It may be that the very fact of being educated constitutes the unfitness for mediumship. Be that as it may, for the worthless or erroneous statements, which crop up now and again in trance addresses, neither spirit nor medium is to blame. When, however, a medium is whole in mind and body, and encircled by friends honest and open-hearted, ready to take in truth from the spirit world " as little chil- dren," by such conditions they "make the crooked places straight and rough places plain " for the celestial messenger. There are hundreds of statements made by the Persian and other spirits through the medium, which I have neither the time nor the ability to verify. They are given as they were got, and must be valued at what they are worth. The ijrand leading feature in the Persian's communications will 20 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. be observed by every reader — that is, his reminiscences of Him whom he loves to call the "Prince" — jESUS OF Nazareth. And this being the chief feature in the nar- rative, I anticipate that some bitter animosity will be shown by those readers who have been accustomed to run in the even tramway grooves of fashionable orthodoxy. Nevertheless, and in spite of my own ingrained religious leanings, "that which we have seen and heard " must be declared. In the Four Gospels we have no account of Jesus from his infancy (with a single exception) till his ap- pearance as a public teacher, when he had attained his thirtieth year. The reader will find the gap filled up to a considerable extent in the course of the Persian's narrative. The statements made by him, and by other personages introduced, on this and cognate topics will, we anticipate, be received differently according to the theological stand- point occupied by the reader. But all that I desire of the reader is, that the whole be taken to the bar of sound reason, examined and weighed, as he would weigh the evidence for the authenticity of the Gospels, and sinking pre-concei\'ed opinions, judge righteously as in the sight of the All-seeing. I might be satisfied to allow the truthfulness of such communications to rest on their own intrinsic worth, even as we do in the case of the words of wisdom and love recorded by the Evangelists; but when we find these statements of Hafed the Persian, and Hermes the Egyptian, accompanied by the really " marvellous works" of unseen intelligences, without the intervention of human hands — such as what is called the direct writings, drawings, and paintings — their truthfulness is doubly attested. And if the " wonderful works" of Christ and his Apostles were fitted or designed to arrest the attention of the people in their day to a con- sideration of the doctrines taught by them, are we not warranted in assuming that these wonderful productions are, in some measure, fitted to awaken the minds of men to a consideration of the statements that come to us through the humble instrumentality of the present day.^ I have frequently been astonished, when conversing on this subject, at the objection, falling from the lips of even " learned divines " — " Oh but, you know, revelation from God terminated with the lives of the Apostles." When asked for their authority for the statement, I have generally found them in a fix; or, jumping to the conclusion, that the INTRODUCTIUN. 21 revelations contained in the " authorised version " were quite sufficient for man's guidance, and there was no need of anything- further ! In one instance, however, there was really an attempt at proof It was this — "There is a curse pronounced on those who add anything to the words of this book." " What book, pray ? " " The Bible, of course." Will it be believed that the person alluded to, though esteemed by his neighbours as an intelligent Christian, had no other idea than that the "Revelation of John the Divine" was but the tail-piece of the Bible, the various portions of which were arranged as a book, precisely as they now appear, by the Spirit of God! But, " like priest, like people." How otherwise can it be with the great mass of the people of this and other Chris- tian countries, when their religious teachers, instead of seeking for truth on this subject where it may be found, either submit lazily to draw their information from time- serving journalists, and contemptuously spurn it from them as "humbug"; or, when they do put forth an effort at in- vestigation, get frightened out of their wits, and cry out, " It's all the work of Satan!" I remember, at one of the Painting Sittings, some years ago, a conversation I had with one of the visitors, now a learned and reverend professor in one of our universities. Unlike the majority of the Clergy, he had given some attention to psychological phenomena, and previous to his visit, he had cherished the notion (so I was told) that the painting in trance was easily accounted for by biological influence on my part. Accordingly, I arranged to absent myself till the operation of painting was nearly closed, and, as I anticipated, I heard no more about my biological in- fluence. But talking of the trance condition of the medium, and the communications obtained through him, the profes- sor remarked that no reliance could be placed on what he said or saw in that condition. In reply, I ventured to say that he was just in the same state that Peter and Paul and John were in, as described in the New Testament ; that what they saw and heard in spirit trance, I accepted as I found it in the record; but that, knowing the medium inti- mately for years as an upright, honest man, I could much more readily accept his statements of what he saw and heard while " in the spirit." " Oh, no, no! that won't do at all, my dear sir," rejoined the learned doctor; "the Apostles were inspired, and you don't mean surely to put this medium 22 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. on a level with them, do you?" "Well," said I, " that de- pends on what you mean by the term inspired. I maintain that the medium is in the same state as the Apostle John was when the revelation was made to him ; but these revelations vary in importance, according to the status of the spirit i)ispiring (or controlling) and the capacity of the medium inspired^ I do not now remember well what the rev. gentleman said in reply; but I am convinced he left that night bearing away with him " precious seed," which, I trust, may yet spring up in fruitful sheaves to satisfy the cravings of hungry humanity. It is no small gratification to the outspoken Spiritualist when he hears of the adhesion of a Reverend Divine here and a man of Science there; for well he knows that there are mighty obstacles to be overcome by professional men. Educational training, habits of thought, interest, the world's favour, and the world's goods, become so many lions in the path of the investigator into the truth of Modern Spiritual- ism. But, disposed as we are to exercise charity in all such cases, we have little patience with the reprehensible timidity displayed by many who verily believe. The days of burnings and brandings, of fines and imprisonment are for ever gone by. Nevertheless, these timid souls are met with at every turn. " They are," says our redoubtable champion, William Howitt, "in the court; in the ranks of the aristocracy; in the pulpit, and in the law; yet they do not deem it prudent to avow themselves. One says, ' I should lose caste;' another, 'I should lose my practice;' another, ' my relatives are connected with me in business, and I cannot injure their interests;' one says, *my master would dismiss me,' and another ' my husband or my wife would be furious.' "Is this, then, really such a persecuting age.'' With all our boasts of British freedom and British tolerance of opin- ion, are we yet such bigots and such slaves.-' That is a question which affects the character of England, and should be settled. In the meantime, it is not to be denied that it is a serious thing for many to dare to be honest. It is a serious thing to risk in many cases domestic peace, position, or even the means of existence. Let all such be then content not to be heroes or martyrs, but to be humble Nicodcmians. But, on the other hand, nothing is more cer- tain than that there are vast numbers whom nothing but a false and fashionable timidity restrains from avowing their INTRODUCTION. 23 opinions. For them no loss of interest or advantage, no question of domestic rupture has any real or positive terror. The sole bugbear is the fear of being termed superstitious. To the Nicodemians of this class, of what real value is the truth .-" They rate it at something less than a well-shaped coat or bonnet, for their fear of wearing the truth openly is precisely the same as that which they have of appearing in a dress out of the current mode. " Now, I would wish to tell these secret believers what it is that they do. It is they who make it hard for others to speak out. It is they who throw the burden of disingenu- ous concealment on others not so independent as them- selves. Though they prize the truth thus lightly, yet I believe that many of them are, at the same time, generous and benevolent. Many a man who shrinks from a sneer loves his neighbour, and is glad to lend a helping hand to a weaker brother or sister. Let me implore them, then, if they will not avow their real sentiments for the sentiments themselves, that they will do it to open the way for less fortunate ones who would. If every one who believes in Spiritualism would avow it, what a power would be thrown into its cause !" But the dawn of a brighter day in the world's history is now appearing, when this subject — the most momentous that can be entertained by man — will receive that consi- deration which its importance demands, but which is now withheld from it. " Earth is waking, day is breaking! Fellow-toiler, bend thine ear ; Hear ye not the Angels speaking Words of love and words of cheer?" Glasgow, 20th May, iSyj. H. N. ^^ EARTH LlFE.mi^B- " They are uniigiiig, tJicy are iiniigiKg Through the thin blue air their zuay ; Unseen harps are softly ringi^tg Round about us night and day. Could we pierce the shadoivs o'er us, Ajid behold that seraph band, Lovig-lost friends would bright before us In angelic beauty stand." FIRST PERIOD. THE WARRIOR PRINCE. JTir^t @)ittinn;, 29/// November, 1869. Birthplace of Hafed — Parentage — A Mother's Vow — Education — An Arabian Inroad — Youthful Aspirations — A Common Domestic Scene — Love versus War — Spirit Intervention. My birth-place was a lovely spot of earth's surface, situated on the Eastern shores of the Persian Sea, where the perpendicular cliffs, rising in many places from its blue waters in majestic grandeur, kissed the very clouds above ; and within sight of the Eastern rnbuntains of Karmen, whose lofty tops were tinted in purple and gold by the great sun in his daily course. To the westward lay the Arabian valleys, whose perfumed odours were gently wafted on the soft evening winds towards the Persian shore. There stood my father's castle, embosomed in all the loveliness of Nature's soft and inviting grandeur : its lofty towers affording a calm retreat for the inmates to inhale the cool evening breeze, and from which, in early morning, they might hail the first appear- ance of the great and majestic orb of day, as he rose in the East in all his glory to bless the earth with his life-giving beams. My father (for the time being I will call him Kapha) was descended from a long line of Chiefs of Persia, renowned in the history of their country for bravery and patriotism. My mother was the daughter of a Chief of Cashmere. The loveliest of women and the kindest of mothers, she was, at the same time, truly de- voted to God ; so much so, indeed, that when she first looked on me, her infant son, overpowered by feelings of gratitude to Him whom she fervently worshipped through the emblem of the great 28 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. sun, she solemnly dedicated me to His service. This intention on the part of my mother raised a dispute between my parents at the time, which was somewhat allayed by an oracular declaration received by them, that I was destined to serve the One only True God — a truth which they did not then clearly perceive, but which was manifested in due time. Considerable pains were bestowed on my education, which was all that the Magi or other learned men frequenting the castle could give me. But, in addition to their instruction, I acquired a considerable amount of knowledge while subsequently travelling with my mother in Syria and Egypt, and this in the way of pre- paring me for the grand aim of her life — the service of the Most High God. I felt, however, no inclination to submit to her earnest wishes ; indeed, my young soul was more attracted towards the fascinating sights and sounds and exercises of martial hosts than to the service of the Ancient of Days amongst the Magi ; and notwithstanding my love for my mother, I eagerly embraced every opportunity of acquiring practice in the use of arms ; and thus, even at an early age, I became somewhat experienced in war- like exercises. I was little more than sixteen years old when an Arabian chief, with a host of barbarous followers, made an inroad on Persia, spreading desolation and ruin over many a homestead of our peaceful country, and even desecrating our sacred altars. This was not to be tamely submitted to, and the people were at once called to arms to repel the ruthless invaders. ]\Iy father, who had always been esteemed a valiant and trusty leader, began to feel the weakness of increasing age ; and my mother's fears helped to strengthen his indecision. This, I clearly saw, was the time for me to declare myself. I thought that, with youthful vigour on my side, I was as able to undertake the leadership of my countrymen as my father ; and, accordingly, I asked his permission to put myself at the head of the troops, while he should remain at home with my mother. "Boy!" he exclaimed, in astonishment, "you know not what you ask. Think you that our brave and veteran warriors will fol- low you — a beardless youth ?" Heeding not this chilling rebuff, I replied: "What of that! May not I be trusted, father?" THE WARRIOR PRINCE — FIRST SITTING. 29 " No, no, my son ; it cannot — must not be. Why should your young blood be shed by these barbarians — and leave us child- less ?" "Father," I said, "remember there is one ever with me who leads me and guards me ; and I know that it will not be in the service of Persia I will shed my life's blood." (This idea was formed by me from communications made to me by my spirit- guide, of whom I will speak hereafter.) " Begone, foohsh boy !" he cried, " I will hear no more of this." " Father," I continued, " He has been my guide in all my wanderings, and my deliverer from many a danger. Will he who snatched me from a watery grave not deliver me from the cursed Arabians? Let me go this once, I entreat thee; and if I dis- honour your name, let me fall by your own hand. On my bended knees, my father, I ask this boon. Let me go." At last he seemed to relent, and bade me consult my mother. In my anxiety to gain the consent of my father, I had forgotten all my mother's loving claims on my obedience. I at once went to her, and after showing her the growing inability of my father to take the place he once held as a warrior — unable as he was by in- creasing age to stand the fatigues of war — with the heathen hordes laying waste our homes and altars, a leader was needed, and I reverently beseeched her, for my father's sake, to let me go. In great distress of mind, she reminded me of the vow she had solemnly made in regard to my future life, and of the words of the Holy Oracle of the living God. " How, then," she cried, " can these be fulfilled should you fall in battle ? " " Ah, my mother, beloved," I cried, " fear not for me. I shall never fall in battle. This I am assured of. I pray thee, let me go ; for if my father fall, there falls one who is the beloved of his people, and whose death would cause sorrow and distress to many a one ; but if I go it is not to death, but to victory." " My son, my son," she cried, " you forget that though victorious on the battle-field it is still a field of blood." " True, dear mother," I replied ; " but it is in defence of homes and altars from the wicked assaults of those heathen Arabs. Must I see our beautiful and peaceful country made a scene of havoc and wanton desolation, and remain here in listless idleness and ease? I cannot — I dare not." 30 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. While thus I pled, my father came in, but stood mute ; and then my mother, after still further urging on me the sacred claims of her vow to the Spirit of the Fire, and perceiving that her efforts were fruitless, brought forward a stronger argument still — the prospect I had of gaining the hand of a lovely maiden. But all would not do ; I felt the powerful influence on me of my unseen guide, and I told my mother that I would allow nothing to stand in the way of my heart's desire. "But, my son,'' she rejoined, "will these warriors follow you?" "Yes, mother. He says — Go, they will welcome thee." She offered no farther opposition, but with all a mother's love and tenderness, gave me her blessing; while my father embraced me and said — " I am glad it is so ; for I have had a vision. I was in the strife of battle, leading on my brave warriors, when I was struck do\w\ by the sword of an Arabian, and then there appeared to me the form of a noble ancestor, long since departed to the heaven of bliss. He said — ' Let thy son go. I am ever with him. But if thou goest, the worst- will happen.' • I have told my vision to the warriors and the Magi, and they are ready to welcome you. Go forth, then, my son, and may thy father's blessing go with thee !" "O father," I gladly rejoined — "I am but an instrument in the hands of my spirit-guide. May the Great and Good Spirit strengthen my hands and enable me to drive the wicked invader from our shores !" December ^th, 1S69. A Reflection — The Niglit Before the Battle — The Parting Feast — The Persian .Soldiers at Morning Prayer — To Arms ! — The Besieged City — A Strata- gem — Onset of tlie .Spearmen — The Persian and Arabian Horsemen — The Spirit Warriors — Panic and Flight of the Arabians — Retaliation. Persia, though now, alas ! trampled in the dust by the Children of the Desert — her altars violated and overthrown, and a false religion thrust on her noble sons — was, at the time I speak of, famous for her adherence to truth ; insomuch that it became THE WARRIOR PRINCE — SECOND SITTING. 3 I proverbial that what a Persian promised to do, that he would most assuredly perform. Was it a likely thing that the formation of such a character could be the result of the worship of idols ? O no, it was love and reverence for God that influenced my noble countr}inen. But inroads by the iron bands of Rome on the one hand and predatory incursions by the wild hordes of Arabia on the other, soon weakened us as a nation, and spread sadness and sor- row over my native land. But I must resume my story. — -Towards evening, as the glorious sun was setting in the west, our warriors gathered together, and knelt to adore and praise Him who, like the great luminary of day, gave life and light to man. Meanwhile preparations were made within the castle for the Parting Feast with the leaders of the host ; and great was the anxiety on the part of my father to do honour to his old and valiant companions in arms, who had vowed that before the setting of another sun, they would either drive the barbarians back, or perish in defence- of their native soil. As the night drew on the leading warriors and Magi gathered around the board to take part in the Feast of Love : for these occasions were chosen for the allaying of all strifes which had existed amongst them. They saw their beloved country in danger, and thrusting their petty quarrels behind, each one showed him- self eager for the morrow's fight. At these feasts the tables were usually supplied with the choicest fruits of Persia — such as the pomegranate, that melts in sweetness, the peach, the apricot, or luscious grapes from the vine. Many an oracle was uttered that night by the venerable Magi before we slept; but short indeed were our slumbers, for all were anxious to be astir betimes. At length the light streaked the horizon of the Eastern sky— the sound of the trumpets was heard, and all sprang up to greet the Great Lord of Day : a day to be remembered : we knew it would be a day of blood. Then the mighty host — old and tried veterans, and young and fiery soldiers, flushed by youthful hopes — reverently bent their knees in one vast body around the sacred altar ; and when the bright flame ascended, each warrior once more vowed to shed his blood in defence of Persia and her altars. The sun at length burst forth in all his glory, and all moved forward in battle array. O I think I see them still — that gallant 32 ^ HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA host, that became under the sun's beams like to a field of fire, for none could equal Persia in the splendour of her warriors' armour and appointments. Forward they move — horsemen, footmen, and bowmen. It was a noble sight — to see the steady yet eager tread of these brave men as they moved onward to that field, on which, before the setting of the sun, many of them would shed their blood. On the outskirts of the city of Goi-bmdoon^^- the ancient capital of Kerman, the barbarians lay encamped. The besieged citizens had been for some time sorely troubled by their cruel enemies, notwithstanding the presence of a valiant warrior who commanded the force that defended the city. But help was at hand. As we approached, we found that the enemy lay betv.-een us and Gor- bindoon ; and it was quickly determined by the leader of our army, that a number of the troops should endeavour to get on the other side, thereby encompassing the besiegers. Speedily the appointed soldiers were disguised as Arabs, and were dispatched, quietly and cautiously, to occupy the destined ground. It soon became evident that the plan had succeeded — the enemy on observing them, taking them for expected reinforcements, which, they believed, had crossed the sea on the preceding night ; and it was not till they heard the joyful shouts of the besieged from the walls that they became aware of our stratagem. Meanwhile, some of our great chiefs prepared for battle, by dividing the Persian host. The horsemen occupied the centre of our position, and were headed by myself The bowmen were placed on the left, and the spearmen on the right wing. Encouraged by our presence, and the force we had managed to send to them, the beleagured citizens, who manned the walls, began to annoy the Arabs by their missiles, who, burning with rage at the success of our stratagem, brought on their right and left wings against the wings of the Persians. Great and terrible was the onset and dire the conflict when spearman met spearman, while clouds of arrows, swift messengers of death, darkened the sky. The horsemen held back for a time. Occupying a rising ground, we gazed eagerly but impatiently down on the roaring sea of human violence. We saw the Arabs like a wave rolling over on the men of Persia, while they in their turn rolled wave upon wave on their * So pronounced by the medium. r\ I vCa' , ^^ ^j. " *, J '«.. 4: ^^9\ ^'\ < ^m ■^- i > ^ ^ ^ .. ^-^ i ^?^ % ^ ^ ^" A THE WARRIUR i'RlNCE — SECOND SITTING. 2i5 barbarous foe. Eager to mingle in the battle, on the command being given, my horsemen rushed as a whirlwind on the Arab horse, cutting our way on, and on, and on till we reached the tent of their chief. Here the battle raged fiercely for some time, until the horsemen were compelled to retreat ; but, in the heat of the contest, this movement was unnoticed by me, and I found myself alone in the centre of the wild foemen, who, despising the usages of regulai- warfare, I knew well would not spare me. When I had given up all hope of rescue from my desperate position, and had resolved to do battle to the last, my vision was arrested by the sudden appearance of my Angelic Guide, who had more than once delivered me from danger. He raised his arm aloft, and my enemies, as if by lightning stroke, were smitten to the earth. The sound of the trumpet is heard, and lo, a band of mailed horsemen appear, and I am snatched away from the very midst of the sur- rounding host of Arabians. I am awe-struck. I look on these mailed warriors: whence came they? Persians, )'ct strange to me. Their armour v/as bright, but black; their helmets closed, and I saw no face. While wonderingly I gazed, they vanished from my sight. Then I understood that this Avas the spirit host promised me when I stood in need of help — the spirits of Persia's ancient warriors. The sudden and unlooked-for appearance struck terror into the hearts of the accursed heathen, and panic-stricken they fled to the sea-shore, pursued by the horsemen of Persia. Many of them gained their galleys, but multitudes perished miserably in the deep waters of the Sea of Ormuz. An immense spoil fell into the hands of the besieged citizens. Resolved on following up our vic- tory, our fleet of noble war vessels was speedily prepared, and setting sail we pursued the fugitives, and stayed not our hand, till, on their own land, we had avenged our wrongs tenfold, and re-crossed the sea laden with spoil. Little knew I at that time that my beloved Persia was yet to fall a prey to these barbarians. Alas! my countrymen, — to lay down your arms, and become the slaves of the Infidel Arabians ! Great God, what shall be the doom of those who, with sacrilegious hands, have taken the sacred pages of the Persians and Hebrews alike, and, perverting the truth contained in the holy books, have concocted a creed, which they daringly say is from God — forcing it on their fellowmen by fire and sword ! D 34 HAii^D PRINCE OF PERSIA. loth December, i86p. The Spoil Divided — Disbanding of the Army — Hafed's Address to the Troops — Vision of the Spirit Host — No Standing Army — Something Wrong in War — The Old, Old Story — Marriage Customs of the Persians Defied — A Pleasure Sail — Storm and Sea-fight on the Persian Gulf — A Rival in Love. Our forces, as I said before, returned from Arabia laden with spoil. A tenth part of such spoil was usually set apart to the service of Him who had crowned our arms with victory ; the half of the remainder was devoted to the widows and orphans of those who had fallen in battle fighting for their native land ; and the other half was divided among the warriors that survived. Notwithstanding our great victory, it was a sad day for Persia, for many of her best and bravest sons were laid low, and many were mourning for those they had lost, and we felt in our hearts deejD sympathy with the bereaved ones. Before the breaking up of our army and the return of the warriors to their homes, it was incumbent on me, as their chosen leader (though right well I knew that little credit could be ascribed to me ; it was my guardian who directed me) — it was incumbent on me, young as I was, to address my fellow-warriors, and thus I spoke : — " Men of Persia, — -Ye who have bravely come forth in arms in defence of her sacred soil — Persia, through me, this day thanks you. Ye have valiantly fought, and your arms have achie\'ed one of the noblest victories ever recorded. We have not only swept back swiftly the host of our barbarous enemies, but, in hot retalia- tion, we have made their land a spoil. But, O my countrymen, glorious and just though our efforts may be, better for these men, and for us too, had they not landed on our shores ; for, alas I the blood of men has been shed in torrents, and many a bleeding heart finds only relief in sighs and groans for the loved ones that lie low. When, O when, my countrymen, will that blessed day come, spoken of in our Sacred Books, in which war shall be no more ! Alas ! I fear that day is still far distant in the future. THE WARRIOR PRINCE — THIRD SITTING. 35 Our beloved country has gotten herself a name — a noble name— - among the nations. Long have we traded with every country in gold, in pearls, in the richest silks, and in the fruits of the soil; and our wisdom, learning, and manners are universally acknow- ledged. But I fear the day is approaching when Persia will be troubled by these unscrupulous and rapacious hordes of Arabia, who envy our wealth ; for they have long looked with a greedy eye on our fertile fields. O my countrymen, be it then ever our firm determination to do as we have just done — drive them back into the waves. Here I stand, and, solemnly before High Heaven, devote myself to the service of my country. Accept my grateful thanks for submitting to follow so young a leader. I thank you, O Persians, in my father's name. I thank you in name of the King of Persia, who will yet bestow honours on his brave soldiers. But, above all, the Great and Mighty Spirit of the Flame shall bless you. May we all bend low before his altars ; and may every altar be lighted up with a flame of grati- tude and praise to Him who hath given us the victory over our enemies — who, when we were nigh overwhelmed, delivered us by the celestial host of spirit warriors. Praise Him, O Persians ! Praise Him for his goodness to us in our dire distress." I had just spoken these words when our ears caught the sound of the clink of armour overhead. On looking upwards, a glorious vision appeared to all. The same mailed horsemen, led by my angel-guide, marched through the air. Awe-struck by the won- derful sight, all knelt down in the dust before the spirit host; and while gazing on them, their hitherto closed visors were thrown up, and then we recognised the faces of many long-lost friends ; and not only such, but some of those who had fallen in the battle we had so recently fought, but who were now enrolled in that glorious spirit army. I must explain here that in Persia it was not customary at that time to keep up an army after the occasion for it was past. At the ending of strife, all went home, with the exception of a few men who were kept as guards. My father being one of the great Chiefs or Princes of Persia, was ruler over a district in subordina- tion to the King, and as such, when occasion demanded, he had the power to call out inferior Chiefs, with their followers, and thus an army was at once formed ; but composed, as it was, of men 36 HAFED PRINCE OF TERSIA. taken from the peaceful pursuits of life, not for the purpose of invading the territories of other nations, but for defence of their own, when that was accomplished, their obligations as warriors ceased. Accordingly, as night drew on, our soldiers, after engaging in religious rites and giving thanks to Heaven, divided the spoil, the lots for which there were no claimants being given to God, and all went home, looking forward to a season of peace and happi- ness : they had got enough of war and its dear-bought victories. On reaching home, my mother fell on my neck and kissed me, while my venerated father stood by and wept for joy. He had heard of my danger and deliverance — of the success which had attended me in my inexperienced leadership ; but knowing well by whom I was guided and guarded, he was not surprised ; and he affirmed that I would yet be famous as a leader of Persia's warriors. Though elated in some measure by the praise of my father (as what young man, in the circumstances, v/ould not be), I felt even then that tliere was something wrong in war. The more I saw of the shedding of human blood, the less I liked it. I knew it was not in harmony with the character of the Divine Being. He, through the glorious sun, poured down light and heat on all alike — even on the land of the heathen and barbarous Arab; while men, unhke the Great and Good Spirit, spread desolation and misery over the hearths and homes of their enemies, and sometimes even over those of their unoffending neighbours. The result of our victory, however, was, that we were enabled to rest in peace. Our husbandmen engaged in their toilsome but productive daily labours, and our trade and commerce flourished once more, uninterrupted by the rude clash of arms. Having nothing to distract us in my father's castle, we gave ourselves up to the excitement of the chase on land, and to pleasure-sailing on the sea. It was at this time that my thoughts turned towards that maiden whom, with the knowledge of my beloved mother, I had long loved in secret. She was the daughter of a neighbour- ing Chief Her beauty was incomparable, and to me she appeared more like a being of heaven than of earth. You may imagine the joy that filled my heart when I found that my love was re- turned. •niK WARRIOR PRINCE — THIRD SITTING. ^y You must remember that in this course I was not following the custom of the Persians, which was, that marriage arrangements should be left wholly in the hands of the parents of the young people whom they proposed should be united — leaving out of consideration the feelings of the parties most interested. Opposi- tion to such a foolish, unnatural practice was early instilled into my mind by both my father and mother. My father himself, when a young man, had set the custom at defiance; for, while on a visit to a Chief of Cashmere, be had wooed and won the heart of his beautiful daughter — my mother; and it was not till their hearts were fast bound with the cords of love, that they made known the fact to any one. They had loved each other with all the purity of children, and up to the time of which I am speaking, they had lived devoted to each other — my father also setting his face firmly against the evil practice of polygamy. At this time the father of my betrothed went on a pleasure excursion to one of the most lovely islets that bedeck the bosom of the Persian Sea. The party was large, and embarked in several galleys, and in a short time we reached the little island. Plaving partaken of a suitable repast, my bride and I retired from the happy assemblage, and got on board one of the galleys. With the aid of a few trustworthy attendants, we sailed out on the calm surface of the sea. Beautiful and enchanting was the scene as w^e slowly sped over the placid waters : while under an awning sat my lovely treasure, breathing out the softest and sweetest strains from her lute — the noon-day sun shining dowTi on us in all his fervency and glory, but his rays tempered by the gentle wind which fanned our heated temples. Little did we dream of danger. Our steers- man had unwittingly allowed the galley to get near the Arabian coast; but of this we cared little, as peace had been for some time established. The sun was sinking in the west, and the dark shadows of evening began to fall on us, and quickly night spread her mantle over the scene — all was dark. Signs of a coming storm were observed, and strenuous efforts were made to reach a place of safety before the threatened gale came on, but all in vain. The wind rose, the sea became turbid, while the thunder rolled, and the lightnings played on the white-crested waves. What a sudden change! — from the calm and beautiful day to the dark and storm-clad night. Oh, how like unto the breast of man! 38 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. One moment the quiet abode of peace, the next a furnace of anger and uncontrollable passion. At this crisis, I was conscious of the presence of my Guardian Spirit, assuring me of his protec- tion ; notwithstanding, I felt the deepest anxiety in regard to her whom I loved more than life, — that she should be subjected to all the dangers and wretchedness of the dreadful storm. Our galley was well manned; and being one of those employed in our recent warlike e.xpedition, was equally well armed. This, as will shortly be seen, was fortunate for us. Being afraid to trust to others the precious freight under my care, I took the helm myself, and allowed the vessel to scud before the wind. We had not proceeded far on our course, when a galley was observed bearing down upon us. We could not make out Avhether she was Persian or Arabian; but on a nearer approach they hailed us; and coming alongside, we found it to be an Arabian galley, fully manned and armed. We were ordered to sur- render. But, no ; at once we prepared to withstand our assail- ants. Placing my betrothed in a sheltered spot, I unsheathed my falcon,* and swore I would strike down the first to put his sacri- legious foot on board our galley. The vessels soon closed, and the Arabians began the attack, but my Persians stood firm, gal- lantly repelling every effort put forth by our dastard foe to board us. Terrible and bloody was the fray, in the course of which we contrived to get a footing on board the enemy's vessel. The sad a id dreadful scene, confined as it was within the compass of a few feet, was not one easy to be forgotten : for far above the noise of the storm, were heard the cries of the combatants, mingled with the groans and excrations of dying men, — the clash of arms, and the furious onset of Persian and Arab struggling in deadly grip over the slippery deck into the deep sea. Just then, one of our captains, a mighty man, strong and valiant, and famous in the use of a ponderous battle-axe, with one well-directed blow on the prow of the Arab galley, split her open. The waters poured in, and she sank with all on board, and some of our best men along with them. We were saved; and, after this night of horror, landed at day- break on the shores of Persia. * At a subsequent sitting, in reply to a question, he said that this was a long, straight, two-edged swoid, with a falcon's head on the hilt — hence the name. THE WARRIOR PRINCE — FOURTH SITTING. 39 I afterwards discovered that the attack had been brought about by the treachery of a disappointed rival — a Persian Chief, who, having got to the other side, bribed some Arabians to seize me and my betrothed, and carry us away captive. JTourtl) @)itting. 14th December, iS6g. Looking Back — Youthful Reminiscences — Communion with his Spirit-guide — Predictions — -The Promised Deliverer — Clairaudience— The Veil Lifted — The "Light of the World" — The Jews and their Writings. I THINK it will be well at this point in my narrative, to go back for a little to my early life. From my youngest years, I loved to review the past — a habit which clung to me through life. Better for every one to cultivate this salutary habit — not only as regards the incidents in his own career, but in those that belong to the history of his country and to mankind in general. By doing so, he may be able to see defects, little in themselves, it may be, but leading to the most important results for the weal or woe of him- self or others. The grain of sand on tlie sea-shore is but an insignificant atom, but it is the accumulation of these which forms the mountain of hard enduring rock. And so with man, little defects in daily conduct may, if not checked in time, poison a whole life. While but a boy, I frequently would launch my little skiff out into the deep blue sea, — lying at times like a sheet of molten silver, reflecting on its calm surface the passing clouds in all their fleecy brightness; — and giving myself up to meditation, the ques- tion would arise in my mind — " Is it a sea? Is it a reality or a shadow, like the shadow of the objects around — a shadow of something substantial — something greater behind? Who made this world and the multitude of objects diversifying its surface? There must be a maker. In our Sacred Books we are told that there is but One Great and Good Spirit above all, the maker and sustainer of all — the God of the Flame, whom we worship, who planted not far from this place a Garden, beautiful above all the 40 IIAI-ED PRINCE OF PERSIA. lovely spots on this fair earth, and therein he formed man, and placed them there, in innocence and freedom. But is this true? May I put faith in the great and good man who wrote the sacred story? But, hark! My Spirit Guardian says — ' // is true.'' Yes, blessed spirit, I believe, for you must know — you who have walked this earth hundreds of years ago, and communed with the immortal blest of all ages — you must know the truth. O, will ever the day come when mine eyes shall behold you as clearly as my ears hear your words?" " You will see me (he said) before you leave this stage of being. I will be with you in all that lies before you. Persia's sons will ere long go forth to fight for their country; and you, too, v.-ill listen to the call for defe:ice of home and altars. . . . These Hebrews — that stubborn and rebellious race— God's own people, as they call themselves — will reject their Deliverer — the long- promised One ; they must be carried away captives, and be scattered over all the earth. But Persia is as dear to God as they " I .said, " How can that be, seeing that in our Sacred Books it is written that the Deliverer of Mankind is to be born in Judea?" " True," said the unseen one, '" they have indeed been chosen to be the nation from which the branch shall shoot forth ; but that branch is to be the Saviour not of the Hebrews alone, but of tlie whole world." "The Great Spirit might have chosen a better nation surely than these Hebrews, for of all the peoples around us they are the worst." While travelling through their country with my mother, we were constantly hearing of brawls and most murderous deeds. "And yet," rejoined my guardian, "amongst these God has chosen (and no one should find fault) to rear tliat little plant whose fruit is destined to give life unto the world. He is the life of it." In my youthful wanderings he was often with me, instilling into my opening mind a knowledgeof natural objects, entering minutely into the origin, nature, and uses of these as seen in the sky above, and in the land and sea below; — how, as in the case of the tiny seed falling into the ground, the Great S]nrit entered in by the law of vital force, and tlnis produced the beautiful vegetation that adorned our world ; and not only did he speak of the objects s o Pk &i THE WARRIOR PRINCE — FOURTH SITTING. 4I within my observation, but of those wonderful operations in the bowels of the earth, by whieh the land was upheaved in one place and sunk in another. Ho2u did your Guardian Spirit couimu7ii:>ifc loith you ? In the very same way as the Medium, in his normal state, is spoken to by his spirit friends, the Painters. My mother knew of these communications, but it was not till after the first battle in which I was engaged that my parents knew who my Guardian Spirit was. In describing my rescue from the Arabians by his interposition, he was recognised by my father and mother and the whole houseliold as the guardian of the family for many generations, and nou' he had become the guardian of the last of the line. He would sometimes lift the veil that hid the future from mortal eyes. On one occasion, while communing with him on the subject of the expected advent of the Great Deliverer, so long looked for by some of the nations, and of whom it was foretold that he should be born in Judea, he said that I would in due time become one of his followers. "Think you," said I, "that I will renounce the religion of my fathers, and bend before another altar ! " " You are but a child," said he. " There is a long and arduous life before you, and on the great stage of life you have various parts to play. Ah, my child, while reclining in your little boat, gently floating on the unruffled waters, you dream not of the storms of man's life; but these you, and all, must encounter. The day will come when you will lead on the warriors of your country against her enemies. Then you will become one of the Magi, and a teacher of your countrymen. Finally, you will from the steps of these venerable altars proclaim iinother religion to the people — no, not another, but just a better way of diffusing the light: you will still be a minister of the Sacred Flame; for he who is to come will be a Light to enlighten the whole world — a Flame which shall not expire, but which will yet burn in the hearts of men from sea to sea. From the frozen regions of Tartary to India's southmost bounds, all shall see that Light, all shall find life in that Flame : aye, even those heathens — those Arabs, your direst enemies — shall bow the knee to him. The barbarous and the idolatrous nations of the Mediterranean and the West shall submit to him; India and 42 HAFED PRIN'CE OF PERSIA. China — every nation and tribe shall bend the knee to the True Light, the Light of the World." " Why ! " I said, " Is he the Great God of Heaven ? " " Nay, my boy ; he is not the Great Spirit, the Source of all being; but he is the great Ambassador of God, the Second in Heaven, the Ruling Prince. Often has he walked this earth as the spirit protector and guide of these rebellious Hebrews, so little deserving of his loving care, ever turning to the worship of strange gods." " O that he had chosen Persia ! " I cried, " How we should have prized such tokens of love and favour ! " '' I can see now," he said, " what I could not, no niore than you, see when here. I see why the one nation was chosen rather than the other. But in truth, though chosen to high privileges, these Jews have ever been cruel and unjust. They began their course as a nation by driving out the Canaanites with fire and sword, destroying even women and children in cold blood. They, in some of their Sacred Books, say that such deeds were done by command of God. It cannot be. According to these books He spared the first murderer, making him an outcast from men; and why should it be said that He sent forth a horde of robbers, with fire and sword, to destroy the heathen tribes that stood in their way? This was to enact the part of a heathen god of vengeance. Is it conceivable that He whom they elsewhere characterise as the Righteous and the Just God, could be the instigator of such deeds ? No. These tribes knew not God; but were they to be blamed for their ignorance ? There was room in the land for them all ; but these greedy and cruel Israelites were the strong, and they overpowered the weak. And God helped them to do it ! In like manner may the Persians, the Grecians, the Romans, and Arabians, when with a strong hand they have cruelly subdued weaker nations, turn round and say they were commanded by God to do so. Such deeds are unjust; but He is Holy, Just, and Good." We will leave off for to-night. May His blessing, and the bless- ing of the Prince of Peace be ever upon you ! THE WARRIOR PRINCE — FIFTH SITTING. 43 igih December, iS6g. The Order of the Guebre — Installation — Hafed Thinks of Marriage — A Lover's Portrait of his Bride — Marriage Festivities — Peaceful Pursuits — Attempted Assassination by a Rival — A Law which Altereth not — The Innocent Condemned with the Guilty — Hafed Pleads for his Enemy — Obduracy of the King — Spirit Intervention — -Love Killeth Enmity. I MUST endeavour to abridge this part of my narrative. To go on as I have been doing would, I perceive, lengthen it out too much. I will, however, now and then, give you a few interesting passages in my earthly career. At this period, though but a youth verging on manhood, I was accounted a successful leader of the Persian forces, and ranked as a Chief of Persia. As such it was determined that I, along with other young Chiefs, should be begirt with the badge of the Order of The Guebre. This was a girdle, which was worn round the waist, and frequently over the shoulder, attached to, and in front of which was an emblem of the Sun. It was in some cases very richly jewelled, and the sword-belt was often fastened to this girdle. Those who were acknowledged as tried warriors were alone eligible to wear the badge. Accordingly, at a great religious festival, we, on bended knees, received the decoration from the hands of the Great Head of the Magi, while we swore, as the wearers of the girdle, to protect the altars of the Sacred Fire or die in their defence.* Acknowledged now as a man and a leader, I bethought me of a change of life. I had not forgotten her for whom my heart had so often beat in loving sympathy. Informing my father and mother of my resolution, the day was fixed — the day when I should be united in marriage to one with whom I had long been united in soul. This was an ordinance instituted by the Great God of Heaven, when he first placed man on earth, and gave him one to love and cherish. \Iiiterruption — The Spirit said there 7vas an adverse influence at 7i'ork on the Medium. In a tninute or two he resumed^ * For a further description of the Girdle, see 95th Sitting. 44- IIAFED I'RINCE OF PERSIA. My young bride ! how shall I speak of her — lovely in form and feature, she seemed more iitted for the Heaven of bliss than for this lower world ! My father had gifted to me a small estate beautifully situated in a neighbouring dale, and there I resolved to reside with my youthful partner. A year of peace had been enjoyed; for assuredly, notwithstanding my ardour as a warrior, I was no lover of strife. I hated the demon war, which ever brought desolation, misery, and death in its train. But here, thought I, in this lovely spot, destined to be the home of her whom I love so fondly, the desolating scourge will never enter — here, where the palm-tree and the cypress fill the air with their pleasant odour, here will I and my beloved find a peaceful retreat — secure in her love, — the love of a very angel of light, for such an angel she was indeed to me. The great day — that day so much desired and longed-for by Earth's sons and daughters — came at last. The chiefs and high ministers of religion assembled, and went in procession to the Sacred Hill by the Grove. Before leaving, my beloved parents fer- vently blessed me, and said they willingly and joyfully gave me up (their only child) to one who was so good and lovely, and who could help me through the trials and difficulties of life. On reach- ing the holy hill I joined my bride before the altar, and after the usual religious services, a venerable sage — one famed for his eru- dition — united us in wedlock. The marriage rites were succeeded by the festival, when the tables were loaded with every description of fruit — fruits of the glorious sun; while the wine-cup made all joyous and happy. \lHtcrruptioni\ (There is a spirit here trying to influence the Medium. Steen says he knows him, and that he was here last night.) These festivals continued for several days, and were attended by the neighbouring Chiefs and their retainers. As Persia was now in the enjoyment of peace, my father, though a Chief of high standing, did not like to live a life of idleness ; though c^uite independent, he thought he ought to do something for the bread he ate, and was as eager for success in commerce and in the arts of peace as he was in war, and he trained me from early youth to follow his example. Amongst other branches of trade, he had a grove of mulberry trees from which silkworms were reared, the produce of which was woven into the finest silks. TflE WARRIOR PRINCE — FIFTH SITTIN(J. 45 and these Avere afterwards dyed in the brightest colours. It was thus we were occupied in time of peace, — it was in such pursuits we prospered as a people, and became famous in enterprise. But in this we did not forget the danger of invasion, and we ever kept our swoi-(is bright — so that when trouble arose we were prepared to resist the demon of war, who is never satisfied but in carnage and blood. I had been married for some time when one day I and my wife went on a visit to a Chief, who lived at a short distance. On our return homewards, while passing through a thicket, a band of armed men rushed on us. Our only attendants were two faithful servants, and these but lightly armed as a protection against beasts of pre}'. Darkness coming on, combined with the suddenness of the attack, we were taken off our guard and at a disadvantage ; but we quickly rallied, and a desperate encounter took place, in which we managed to put our dastardly assailants to flight, but not before one of my faithful servants fell mortally wounded. He died with the oft-repeated prayer of the Persians on his lips — "O angelic spirits, bear me to the heavens of bliss!" Great was our distress at the death of our poor servant, but we had little time to indulge in sorrow. We had disabled three of the gang, whom we bound and led as prisoners to the castle. "We subsequently ascer- tained that they were the retainers of that Chief who was my rival for the hand of my wife, and that they had been employed by him to destroy me and carry her away a captive. There was a well understood law in Persia, and which had been adhered to for ages, that if one Chief raised his hand against the life of another, he, v/ith all his family, should suffer death. I was greatly perplexed. Here was one who had raised his murderous hand to deprive me of life, and I knew that the dreadful penalty would be exacted. I could not, however, think of the awful sacrifice without shrinking. I felt love for all mankind — even for him, my direst enemy. I tried to keep the matter secret. But it was of no use; the cowardly attempt soon became known over all the country, and the King at once ordered his apprehension and trial. He was found guilty, and the miserable man and all his family were condemned to die. I could not think of such a result without anguish : why should the innocent suffer with the guilty? It must not be. I consulted with my wife, and found 46 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. that she, too, entertained the same feelings. I at once went to the King, and, casting m)'self at his feet, I pled for the life of the guilty Chief, and for the lives of his innocent household. It was a thing unknown that a Chief of high rank should assume such a lowly posture, even before the King, but my heart was set on the deliverance of those who were doomed to die. As a Chief of Persia, I beseeched him to listen to my petition. But he sternly rebuked me, and ordered me to depart from his presence; and had I not been under the guidance of one more than mortal, such a reception would assuredly have compelled me to retire. Heed- less of his command, I endeavoured to set before him reasons for the exercise of mercy: that the guilty Chief had been my rival in love, and that the ardent passion he cherished for one whom he no doubt loved sincerely, had taken away his judgment, leaving him open to the most malignant influences. All would not do, however : the obduracy of the king continued. He said the guilty one merited death by the law of Persia, and the law must be honoured. Still I felt impelled to plead. " In the name of the Great God of the Flame, I implore thee, O King, grant me this boon. Let me show to this man love for his hatred — let him have life for death !" Seeing no sign of relenting on the part of the King, I turned my face away from him, and with uplifted eyes, I appealed to a greater than the august monarch of Persia. " O Great God of Heaven ! Thou who hast the hearts of all men in thy hands, soften, I pray thee. Holy and Mighty One, the heart of our great Sire, so that he may be led to destroy this hard and cruel law. O ye souls that have suffered by its infliction, plead with me that it be no longer a blot on Persia's fair name!" I had hardly spoken these words, when the chamber was filled by a volume of the sweetest sounds, as if coming from ten thou- sand silver trumpets, while the voices of an unseen spirit host fell distinctly on the ear, and the cry was heard — " O mighty Sire, graciously hear our prayer!" Awe-struck and confounded, the King started from the throne on which he was seated, and ex- claimed — "All, -me! what am I that I should refuse to listen to the prayers of the Host of Heaven ! I grant you his life. He and his are free from death. But, remember — he must be your slave for ever." THE WARRIOR PRINCE — SIXTH SlTTINCi. 4/ The prisoner was brought before me manacled and fettered. I ordered his chains to be struck off, and told him he was free. I had no expectation that he would ever manifest a spirit other than that which he had so long cherished against me. But I was mistaken. The power of love to melt the most hardened heart was at once displayed ; for no sooner were the chains that bound him struck off, than he fell upon my neck, and wept like a child : my lovingkindness had slain his enmity. From that day hence- forth he was my fast friend, and time but strengthened his attach- ment. \Iii ajiswer to a question as to the cause of the interruption noted in the foregoing, the Spirit said that, in consequence of Sfeen leaving, an ancient sage — an Egyptia?i priest — had got in, and tried to impart his thoughts to the Medium ; these had got mixed tip with those zvhich he (Hafcd) was giving to hifn, and hence the interruptions^ May the blessing of the High and Holy and Mighty Spirit rest upon you ! 2gih December, ib'Og. Inroads— Becomes a Father — The Alanes — The Medes and Persians — The Use of the Lasso in War — Murder and Rapine — His Wife and Child Slaughtered — Revenge — His Guardian Appears— Hafed's Spirit Subdued — " Thy will be done !" — His former Rival now his Friend — The Avenger — He goes Home — A Motlier's Sympathy. My life for some time after these experiences ran on somewhat smoothly. Nothing happened to disturb the peace of Persia — no intruder ventured to annoy us; and the whole community gave attention to trade, commerce, and the cultivation of the soil. But that desirable state of affairs did not last long ; for inroads by the Greeks and Romans on the one hand, and by the barbarous Arabs on the other, once more brought distress upon my beloved country. A spirit of envy appeared to animate these warlike nations, inciting them to ravage those countries, such as Persia, whose inhabitants 48 IIAFED PRKNXE OF PERSIA. were inclined to peaceful pursuits. Like some docile, inoffensive animals, however, which, when trampled on, will turn round in defence, the sons of Persia, on such occasions, flew to arms in support of their hearths and altars. Several battles were fought with the Greeks and Romans. Eut the latter were never content : always anxious to extend their power and enrich themselves at the expense of less powerful and more peaceful peoples. They had conquered many of the half-barbarous nations of the world ; they had taken much from Persia ; they had robbed Greece of her deities, and Gaul of her men ; — but they were not always vic- torious, — on several occasions we had driven them back, and still maintained our independence. I would be about thirty-three years of age, when my be- loved wife bare me a lovely boy. We had been for many years without issue, and it may v<^ell be imagined that my heart was greatly overjoyed when Heaven granted us the precious gift. But, alas I how fleeting are human joys. Some months after the birth of my son an inroad was made oh the territory of the King of Media by the Alanes'' and their allies, when they desolated much of the country by fire and sword. The King fled, and the enemy carried off his household treasures and his concubines. (Those Alanes, a half-barbarous pagan tribe, were dwellers on the river Tanais, and had been originally placed there by Alexander the Great for the guarding of a pass which led into Media. Their allies were from Ilyrcania.) Recovering from their panic, and their courage rising, the Medes sought help from their ally, Veiogeses, our king, who (being celebrated for his generous and kindly disposition towards neigh- bours in distress) at once called us to arms to assist the Medes against the ruthless barbarians. ]\Iy gallant warriors were ever ready for such a call ; and quickly marching on the enemy, we succeeded, after some hard fighting, in driving them back, — at the * The Medium tried to pronounce the word aright, but failed, on which the Spirit said as he was unable to get the Medium to pronounce some proper names, he would take the help of another spirit, one of the Painters, a coun- tryman of the Medium's, who would use his hand to write the names. There- after the Medium took a piece of card and wrote the word Alanes. The same method was adopted in some other cases. All words so given I have italicised. More recently proper names and dates have been given in direct writing. THE WARRIOR PRINCE — SIXTH SITTING. 49 same time recovering the stolen treasures and wives of the King of Media. The King of Armenia also assisted in this undertaking; but nearly lost his life in one of the engagements. The bravest of the brave, he had daringly rushed into the thickest of the battle, when he was caught round the neck by a small cord; and had it not been quickly cut, he would assuredly have been drawn from his saddle and despatched. These wild Alanes were very expert in this peculiar mode of fighting. The services of the Persian troops being no longer required, we turned our faces gladly towards home. It was then I began to feel some anxiety as to the welfare of my wife and child; and as we were coming near to the district of country in which my castle was situated, I spurred on my horse and soon left my soldiers behind. On reaching the brow of the hill, I beheld the lovely valley where I had lived so long in happiness and peace : it was like a little paradise, which angels might have sought to dwell in. At last my eyes rested on the spot where my heart was fixed. But, O horror! instead of the pleasant picture, I saw nothing but smoking ruins and desolation. My cherished home was a blackened, smouldering mass. Almost bereft of reason, I wildly rushed forward to the scene of desolation. I called aloud the name of my beloved; but, alas! no voice responded. Madly I ran hither and thither, searching for my wife and her little one. At last I found them — all that remained of them — their blackened bodies, amid the still smoking ruins. O who could be so hard- hearted as thus to lay waste a happy home, and murder an unoffending, unprotected woman and child ! Surely none but a monster. Ah me ! How shall I describe the anguish of my soul I (Even now, while speaking to you through this mortal, the same feelings come back on me.) With the disfigured bodies of my dear ones before me, on that night of horror and sadness, I madly raised my hands and swore (I would have sworn by the Great God of Heaven, but the words stuck in my throat — they would not come) — I swore by the gods of the heathen, that whoever had clone this foul deed, I would follow them to the ends of the earth; and, though guarded by ten thousand men, I would tear them limb from limb! I sank down in my great agony to the earth, and raised the voice of supplica- E 50 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. tion to the High and Holy Spirit. Lifting up my eyes as I prayed thus in the bitterness of my soul, lo ! my Guardian stood before me. An angry scowl clouded my face even in the presence of the heavenly messenger, and, in tones of anger and bitterness, I asked why he had not protected those I loved — her who was all the world to me, and the little one — our only child. "Behold I" he cried. I looked, and there stood my beloved ones in spirit, smiling on me — a broken-hearted, downcast man. The vision passed away, and I was left alone with ray Guardian Spirit. He told me that henceforth my life was to be devoted to something higher and better than war; — that had my wife and child been spared, the vow made at my birth might have been neglected; but now the way was made clear for the fulfilment of that vow by their removal. " O it is a cruel blow — thus to take away from me wife and child at once." He said he could not interfere to prevent the catastrophe; that no power of men or angels could ward off the blow, " O God ! It is hard— hard, indeed, to bear this trial. But thy will, Mighty Spirit, be done ! I have served my country as a warrior, I will now serve Thee at the sacred altars of Persia. I am ready." *' Now," said my Guardian, " will I tell you who hath done this ruthless deed. Had I made it known before, you would have recklessly rushed into danger. After the defeat and flight of the Alanes, a band of the barbarous host that had felt the power of your sword, writhing under the infliction, sought out your dwelling, determined on revenge; and cruel, indeed, was its accomplishment." " May I not," I exclaimed, "lift my hand in just retribution — w4iy should such miscreants be allowed to escape?" " No, my son; you have said — Thy will be done! and dare you draw back?" I bent my head in acquiescence. On looking up I perceived a horseman on the brow of the hill, on the summit of which, the last rays of the setting sun were playing. As he approached, I recognised him who had once been my rival in love, and my bitterest enemy, but now my warmest friend. He was quickly at my side. It needed, alas ! but few words to tell the awful tale : the mangled remains of my beloved wife and child explained all. THE WARRIOR PRINCE — SIXTH SITTING. 5 I The effect produced on him appeared to harrow his very soul — indeed, he seemed to feel far more acutely than I did myself. O how he wept and groaned in the deep agony of his heart. I did my best to calm and console him ; and, telling him of my resolu- tion to become one of the Magi, I left it with him to avenge the murderous deed. "Look up!" I said; and as he did so the Angel Presence met his eyes, and he fell prostrate in fear and trembling. He thought he was in the presence of the Great and Mighty Spirit. "Rise, I pray you, my friend: be not afraid; he who now appears is my Guardian Spirit, who ever watches over me." He rose from the earth, and bent reverently before the Spirit, who thus spoke to him : " Come, now, bestir thyself, and show what thou wilt do for thy friend ! The warriors whom he hath hitherto led to victory are even now ready to receive thee as their Captain. Go, and may God go with thee!" At once he vaulted into his saddle, and riding at his utmost speed, quickly rejoined the returning troops. The fearful tale of blood was soon spread amongst my soldiers, who, fired with indignation at the cruel wrong I had sus- tained, followed hard on the track of the murderous Alanes, over- took them near the sea-shore, and hemming them in on every side, drove them at the point of the sword into the surging waters. Not one escaped to tell the tale. And now I began to feel all the bitterness of my bereavement. I had no one to love. She, whose kind and loving voice had cheered me in my hours of sadness, was now torn from me. My friends tried to comfort me; alas ! their words were like the sounds of a broken instrument. But my father and mother were still alive, and, though old and frail, still bore up amid all the require- ments of domestic life in the old family mansion, and I determined to visit them before entering on my sacred calling. On approach- ing the castle, I observed my beloved mother standing in the gateway, and when she saw me she ran and fell on my neck and wept. The sad tidings had gone before me, and deep was her distress. She spoke to me — as only a mother can speak — in terms of the deepest sympathy and consolation, and counselled me to embrace the opportunity now presented of fulfilling the vow made at my birth. On telling her I had made up my mind to do so — that I was now ready to assume the sacred office, she 52 HAF-ED PRINCE OF PERSIA. said — " Oh, my son, I knew thou wouldst consent. I have seen in vision thy wife and child, and all lias been opened up to me. Thou wilt now serve thy country in two ways. Thou wilt give spiritual instruction to the people of Persia; and also, when called on, be ready to draw the sword in defence of our homes and our sacred altars." " \Baicdiction?^ 14th January, iSyo. Prehistoric Persia — The Indian, Hebrew, and Persian Records of the Deluge — Names of Early Kings — Advent of Zoroaster — His Doctrines and Mode of Worship — The Old Idolatry. At this point of my narrative, before I begin an account of the second period of my earth life, it will be well, perhaps, to glance at the early history of Persia. As I now learn, we Persians dated the first of our kings a thou- sand years before the Hebrew " Deluge." But long before that time Persia existed — • not certainly as a kingdom, for then she had no crowned head — but as a nation under the sway of chiefs or princes, exercising power each in his own domain. With tlie spread of the knowledge of God amongst my heathen fore- fathers — that is, the knowledge of One Great Supreme Being, the Maker of the Heavens and the Earth — there also sprang up the idea of earthly sovereignty — one great chief set over all others. But so far as Persia was concerned, these subordinate princes, or chiefs, never offered a very cordial submission to the Chief Ruler. At the earliest period of our history, the people bowed down to idols of gold and silver, wood and stone, the work of their own hands. Man was but young upon the earth at this time — about two thousand years before the Deluge recorded in the Hebrew * On revisal, I asked him how this corresponded with the fact, that when subsequently he did draw the sword he was reproved for doing so. He said he knew that it was customary for a certain class of the younger Magi to engage in battle, but he was, when he drew the sword, in the sacred position of Head of the Holy Brotherhood, and not allowed to engage in the battles of armed men. THE WARRIOR PRINCE — SEVENTH SITTING. 53 Sacred Books. The Deluge in our Persian Books is placed still farther back. It is not easy to decide which is right. But it is just possible both may be wrong; for, in the Sacred Records of India, the Deluge is put back thousands of years, away into the thick mists of human tradition. The names of our earliest kings are lost, though there are still a few recorded, such as Kariokh — Scharaf — Tabrize — Cyrus, 36^. I will yet be able to find some others, though there are some such things unknown to us in the spirit-world. Persia, as I have said, emerged from the darkness of idolatry, and at an early period worshipped the Most High God. From ancient Persia, sprang the father of the Hebrews; and it was from Chaldea that light shone upon the Egyptians. But, above all, there sprang up among our princes a great priest and prophet — greater far than any other one that had gone before him — Zoro- aster, — from whom my father's house was descended. He lived like no other Chief of Persia, but selecting a lonely cave, secluded for a time from his fellow-men, he there communed with God. From that cave shone out the oracles of light; for, having received the needed education in this seclusion, the holy man came forth and declared to his countrymen the truth concerning God— the Great Father of Spirits — the Uncreated — the Only Pure One, who could not sin — the Creator of all things in the Heavens and on Earth. He showed our fathers that this High and Holy One sustained them as a loving Father; that from Him proceeded every blessing which Earth could afford ; and that when taken away from this world, He takes His children to Himself He taught them these truths by the most appropriate emblems, for in these early times such were required. When he spake of love and light as attributes of the Great and Good One, he pointed them to the glorious Sun, by whose influence they were blessed, the light and heat of which showered down manifold blessings on every man alike. Zoroaster also taught them that He, Oromazes, or Ormusd, was not alone — there was another, co-eternal with Him — Mythras, and that was the Son — one that would come to earth in due time, to deliver men from darkness and sin. When the great Prophet called on the people of ancient Persia to worship God, he did not counsel them to erect stately and gorgeous temples for this purpose, but directed them to build 54 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. their altars on the mountain-tops, on which the rays of the morn- ing sun would first fall. But notwithstanding the adoption of the doctnncs of this great and good man, there was still a remnant left of the old idolatry; and the people, as they advanced in wealth and luxury, forgot the instructions of Zoroaster, and instead of the simple altar and its never-dying fire on the hills, they built great temples, and therein placed their altars, no doubt led astray in this by the example of Greece and Rome. I can go no farther with my medium to-night. The blessing of the High and Holy One be for ever upon you ! SECOND PERIOD. THE ARCHMAGUS, OEigfitl) fitting, 2jrd yanuary, iSjo. Hafed Chosen to be Archmagus — His Qualifications for the Office — Education the Special Work of the Magi — Pre-natal Education — Magian Creed and Mode of Worship — Marriage Ceremony — Temperance in Persia — Secrets of the Magian Grove Worship Revealed — The Magi Taught by Spirits — Anatomy, Botany, Astronomy, &c. I WILL now speak concerning tlie Order of the Magi, into which I had been admitted. Previous to becoming one of their number, I had been well known in Persia and Media, and my name was familiar to all the Magi as one who, in the pursuit of knowledge, had visited other countries. I had travelled through Palestine to Egypt, and even to Greece and Rome, picking up information in regard to the various forms of worship taught and practised in these countries. But, above and beyond the knowledge thus acquired, the instruction I had received from my Spirit Guide from early youth was considered a much higher qualification for admission to their sacred circle, for this was esteemed by them as wisdom from on high; — so that not only was I welcomed by the Magi as a brother, but shortly thereafter I was chosen to be their Head. This was quite in accordance with the laws of the Order. It was not the oldest or most learned who was selected for the office, but he who was considered the greatest seer — who received his learning from the spirit world. In giving you some account of our system, I will have occasion to mention some things strange but true. And first of all, our great aim in the Persian Schools, in which the Magi were teachers, was to instil into the minds of the young of both sexes a love of parents and friends — how to be virtuous 56 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. and honest in their hves; and to inculcate respect for the religion and laws of Persia. A lack of reverence for parents or elders was punished severely. It was a custom at times to form a court in the schools, and sit in judgment on supposed crimes. By this means our youth acquired a knowledge of the laws and their sanctions that they would not easily forget when they grew up to be men and women. The education of youth was indeed a matter of the highest interest in the Magian system, and in this respect Persia occupied the foremost place among the nations. , Strange though it may appear to you, it is nevertheless true, that the Magi began the education of their offspring before they were born ! When the wife of one of the Magi was perceived to be with child, she was at once exempted from all harassing cares and duties. There v,-as nothing suffered to disturb her mind, but everything which was calculated to administer comfort and plea- sure was afforded. She attended Divine worship in company of the Holy Sisterhood, so that the purest and most favourable influences might leave their impressions on the unborn child, and thus make it more susceptible, in aftet years, of receiving know- ledge. This will doubtless be looked upon by many as something very strange; but, as one who speaks to you from the Spirit World, I know it to be a great and important truth, and one that ought never to be lost sight of by any one who has the good of mankind at heart. External things, whether good or evil, by a law not much understood, leave their impressions on the unborn child, through the medium of the mother. Ignorance or neglect of this law is at the root of much of the evil so prevalent amongst men of all degrees. We believed in the existence of the One Great and Good Spirit — Omus; the great Ruler — Themus, the Son; and Thewith, the Daughter * (whom the Hebrews called the Holy Ghost) ; also, Ahriman, the Evil One, the spirits under whom were ci^ed Genii.^ These the Persians held to be the P'our Great Spirits in the universe. As to our mode of worship, we had our altars under the blue canopy of heaven, on an elevated spot surrounded by myrtle trees. The centre of the enclosed space was laid out as a garden, and * These three names are given as pronounced by the medium in trance. The names, cVc, in italics were given in direct writing. THE ARCHMAGUS — EIGHTH SITTING. 57 therein Avas a fountain of crj'stal water, Avhich, in its flow towards the river, fell over rocky heights, forming cascades of great beauty. As the sun rose in the eastern horizon, we engaged in solemn worship by singing our morning hymns to the Great Spirit, and thereafter we marched in procession towards the sacred altar, accompanied by the wives and children of the Magi. Then followed others of the Order leading sheep or lambs, accordmg to the day of the week, decorated with myrtle wreaths, representing the innocence or purity of God himself. The animals were led forward to the edge of the basin of crystal water; and the officiat- ing Brother solemnly invoked the Great Spirit thus — " Look down upon us and bless us in our offering to thy Son, O most Mighty 0/nus!" After this invocation the animals were slain, and their flesh taken away and eaten at sunset. There were four altars erected, on each of which burned the ever-lasting fire. Had any of these gone out, it could not again be lighted except by the sun, and so we called it the fire ever-lasting. At the altar to Thewith, the Daughter of God, marriages were celebrated. The bride and bridegroom, with their followers, dressed in long white flowing robes, walked in procession to the altar, and knelt before it; while the band of Holy Sisters raised a hymn to Omus. As the officiating minister approached, the Sisters laid on the altar pieces of sweet-scented wood. There- after the two were united under the eye of the Great Spirit as husband and wife — none could separate them but God, whose hand sustained them in being. After another hymn, the minister prayed for blessings on the newly-wedded pair, and then the Sisters danced. A bountiful repast followed the ceremony. The viands were spread out on the green sward, and all present were invited to partake. On such occasions mirth and happiness reigned ; but there was no intemperance. One of the chief lessons enforced was that of sobriety: the temperate man was likened unto the Great Spirit, while he who bereft himself of his senses was held to be one who had become a dwelling-place for devils. Indeed, sobriety was the subject of law in Persia. It was by this virtue we had acquired our fame as a nation, and up to the time when I left we preserved that fame. I must now introduce to you a most important and interesting part of the Magian system — a secret to the outside worshippers. 58 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. I refer to the Oracles of the Grove. On the side of a mountain, in the centre of a spot thickly covered with trees, closely inter- woven by vegetation, through which no one could possibly pene- trate, stood the altar of the Sacred Oracles. A serpentine path was cut through this grove, wide enough to allow a female in robes to pass with freedom. On traversing the mazy pathway to its termination, a clear space was reached, but shrouded in dark- ness, the thick overhanging foliage keeping out the light of day. The pure in heart and life only were allowed to enter there; the unclean He would cast out. In the midst of that dark and solemn grove stood an altar; and as the privileged members of the Brotherhood entered, one by one, they seated themselves around the base of the sacred pile. On looking towards the altar, a light like unto a star became visible, and as we looked it appeared larger and larger. We saw the continuous light, but saw no fire; and as we thus sat before the altar, the Spirit came and delivered his message. Many wonderful things were there disclosed to us. It was at this shrine of the Great God that we got those messages from the Spirit World, by which we were able to instruct the people of Persia in the duties they owed to God and their fellow-men. The Magi, with their Chief, or Head, had each one his work to do, and one and all required to be fully furnished for their several tasks. Here we were taught by certain spirits how the wondrous human frame was constructed : how bone fitted to bone ; how the blood, the life fluid, circulated through the great net-work of channels ; how the brain, the seat of reason, was connected with the other parts of the body by those wonderful threads which spread themselves over the whole structure; — all declaring, in the clearest language, the wisdom and love of the Great Spirit, who had thus formed poor mortal man. Again, we had messages from another class of spirits as to those small insect tribes which can hardly be seen by the bodily eye : but we received the instruction on this subject through spiritual vision. Then we had from others information in regard to plants of all kinds — indeed, of the whole vegetable world : how that, over all, God's wisdom was displayed in their beautiful formation, and his hand in their sustainment. THE ARCHMAGUS — NINTH SITTING. 59 Another band of spirits instructed us in regard to the inhabit- ants of the sea and the animals which lived on the land. We were instructed by others concerning the coal, the iron, the copper, the lead, and other minerals dug from the bowels of the earth. It was the duty of another class of these spirits to tell us of the bodies moving through space — worlds such as our own, and peopled as ours. But the Spirit of Evil had never found entrance into these — though the Greeks held some such idea, and that his leading spirits, or generals, had also entered, seeing they had given their names to some of them. It was our duty to teach otherwise. Others taught us how the Great Spirit moved in wind and rain, and of the uses of these in his bountiful dealings with men. They showed us how the Sun whom Ave hymned shed down his warm rays on the atmosphere surrounding the Earth, thinning the air, and causing the breezes to dispel injurious vapours or gases. They showed how, at the descent of the Sun, the dews fell and watered the soil beneath, which, combined with the gentle rain from ocean's clouds, made the ground plentiful for the behoof of man and beast. The Head of the Magi had a general knowledge of all these subjects, so that he might be able to impart knowledge to others. I mean to speak of these things on a future occasion. At our next sitting I will open the Eastern Temples, and show you the different ideas prevailing there in reference to religion. 2}id February, 1870. Theology of the Egyptians — Misrepresentation in regard to it — Their Three Gods or Trinity — Typhon, Hermes, and Trismegistus — Their Mode of Worship — Temple of Isis — The Symbols of Worship explained — Egyptian Prayers — Female Priests — Consulting the Spirits. The last time we met I spoke of the doctrines and modes of worship existing amongst my own countrymen, the Persians. I will now make some reference to the theology and worship of the Egyptians, more especially as there has been a considerable 6o HAP'ED TRINCE OF PERSIA. amount of misconception, or misrepresentation, concerning the religious position of the Egyptians ; the Greeks and others having looked upon them as idolaters, the worshii^pers of birds and beasts and creeping things — not imagining that they themselves, in their ignorance, were much more idolatrous than the Egyptians. Knowing the secrets of their worship, I know that there is little or no ground for the accusation. It is false. Let me briefly give you some account of the belief of the Egyptians in regard to the primeval state of mankind. They taught that man at first came from the hand of his Creator pure and undefiled ; that he was immortal ; that what is termed "death" is but his translation from the material life to a higher state of existence ; and that he would continue to pass from one stage of being to another — higher and still higher — till ushered into the immediate presence of the Great and Unseen Spirit, the Father of all spirits. They ascribed the fall of man from his innocent state to the agency of Typ/ion, the chief of the lower spirits, working under the three Great Spirits — Osiris, /sis (female), and On^s (the Son). These were worshipped by the Egyptians. They held that Typhon attempted to dethrone the Great and Mighty Spirit and was' attacked by Hermes (the chief, or general, of the Three Great Ones), who drove him from Heaven to the centre of the Earth — that is. Hades, mentioned in the Sacred Books of the Jews. But Typhon came out from his prison as a serpent, and attacked man — not as a serpent, but as a man. He scattered mankind in pieces over the Earth, and into these pieces entered the evil genii, his followers. This, at first sight, looks very absurd and ridiculous ; but we must look at it as an allegory or fable, so commonly used by Eastern nations to convey the truth. The explanation is this : That after the Chief Evil Spirit had opened a way into man's heart, his followers entered in, and man was cor- rupted. He became evil In the very early records of the Egyptians, Hermes is claimed as their first King. He came as a King, and endeavoured, by the light of truth, to bring man back from evil to the Great God, the source of all truth. According to their Sacred Books, he was the first to introduce the practice of reading and writing by certain sounds. It was Trismegistus who brought in the S3'stem ol THE ARCHMAGUS — NINTH SITTING. 6 1 representing words and ideas by pictures of various animals ; and these were used instead of written words. So much did this latter system prevail that these representations were set down by strangers as objects of worship on the part of the Egyptians. A few words as to the symbols of worship in use. A stranger in my day was not allowed to enter an Egyptian temple ; he was strictly debarred. But, travelling as I did for the acquisition of knowledge, I was introduced by one of our Magi to a high priest " of Isis, from whom I had liberty to come and go when it suited me, and by this means I got a considerable amount of information as to their worship. The temple dedicated to Isis was built in the form of an egg, or oval shape. Over the entrance there was inscribed, in the picture-characters referred to, the following : — '■' He who would seek to rend the veil from Truth, let him enter here and find wisdom." On entering, the stranger beheld a gorgeous building. It had been famous over all the world ; but, from the repeated spoliation of the Persians, Greeks, and Romans, who carried away many of the golden vessels and instruments, it was in my day fast falling into decay. At the farther end of the temple stood an altar, around which was a deep channel of pure water, for the purpose of carrying off the blood spilt in the sacrifices. Above the altar, high up, near the ceiling of the temple, were representations of two great Clouds reaching toward each other and meeting at the top. Behind the altar there was another representation of a great Tree growing in a soft marshy ground. On the topmost branch of the Tree was perched a keen- eyed Hawk ; while beneath, at the root, was a Crocodile wanting the tongue. At the base of the altar stood one of those strange figures to be seen in Egypt — Half-lion and Half-man. Then there was the representation of a Globe, with a Serpent springing out from its centre. To the right of the altar stood the figure of the goddess Isis, her face covered with a Veil, the base of the column bearing the words — " llie Unknoitm God, the Only True Gody To the left, opposite to Isis, there stood the image of another deity, Harpocrates, with his hand upon his mouth. These were the great symbols used by the Egyptians in their Avorship of the Great and Holy Spirit. I will now try and give you some explanation of these symbols. The over-arching Clouds were meant to symbolise the dwelling- 62 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. place of the High and Holy One, of whom they had neither shape nor form : they could not perceive Him, yet they believed the Great Unseen One was there. The Tree was the emblem of His goodness to man in supplying his wants through the vegetation of the soil. His Omniscience was symbolised by the keen-eyed Hawk, a bird remarkable not only for the keenness of its sight in perceiving small objects, but also for seeing at great distances. The Crocodile was emblematical of His great power, and the figure being represented as without a tongue, conveyed to the worshipper the idea that, notwithstanding the almighty power of God, he was yet rich in mercy and forbearance to man. The Half-lion Half-man was emblematical of the Son, endowed with strength and wisdom. The Serpent crawling from the centre of the globe, showed how the Evil One had come from the prison where he had been confined by Hermes, to fall on man and corrupt him. The Veil covering the face of Isis represented Virtue as the Covering of Truth. None had been found able to lift that Veil . . . till once Orus, the Son. . . . No one had been able to enter in before the Great Unknown — even her Son covered his mouth.''' Their mode of worship now calls for some remarks. The High Priest approached the altar, followed by two other priests leading the sacrifice, which was adorned with garlands wreathed around its neck. It was led to the foot of the altar, where the priest plunged the knife into it, the blood running into the stream of pure water formerly alluded to. When the animal was dead, its carcase was laid on the altar, where it was consumed by the sacred fire. The High Priest then called on the assembled people to fall down before the Great Spirit. The prostrate worshippers then prayed to the Great Unseen One who dwelt within the Cloud; after which they rose to their feet and chanted a Hymn of Praise. Then the priest uttered these words of prayer — " Thou Great Unseen and Most Mighty Spirit — Thou who dwellest in the Clouds, surrounded by darkness, yet in light, for Thou Thyself * At a subsequent sitting for revisal, he was asked the meaning of this pas- sage, which looked fragmentary. He said it was one of the oracles of early Egyptian theology, and was a foreshadowing of the coming of Jesus the Prince. He was the Son symbolised; he it was who lifted the veil — who revealed the Father. rHE ARCHMAGUS— NINTH SITTING. 6^ art Light — O Most Merciful and Gracious, we prostrate ourselves before Thee. Grant that we may be able to rend the veil which hides Truth from our eyes: that we may become pure, and beautiful, and good. O Thou Great and Gracious Unseen One, take us under thy care and keeping." Something similar to this was expressed on these occasions. After this, the Priestesses sung and danced round the figure of Isis, raising their voices, saying — " O Mother of Virtue and Wisdom, intercede for us with Him who dwellest in the Clouds, that we may receive the spirit of prophecy — that, through Thee, we may be enabled to enter in — to lift the veil and seek for and find the hidden treasures." I may here remark, that it was considered by these female priests a very great gift to attain to the power of communicating with the spirits of the departed. When communion was desired, one of the female mediums, or prophetesses, was selected to con- sult with the spirits. The persons seeking communion generally fasted and prayed for some time before, and in the evening re- tired to a small apartment near the top of a high tower. There they waited, the medium with her hands on a small burnished table, and the messages were given through her.* Sometimes these messages were stated to be from their former kings, some of whom were accounted gods. It was different in Persia — there the Magi were the consulters of the Oracles. You see from that which I have told you that these Egyptians were not so far astray — that they were not the mere worshippers of dumb idols, though much of their worship was enveloped in symbolic mystery, like that of the Persians. They had, as I have said, their three persons in the Godhead — Father, Mother, and Son (the Mother representative of Nature), and they believed also in a Great Evil Spirit. The Persians also believed in the Evil One, who was inferior in power and was the head of the Genii. These latter were considered not altogether evil, only of a lower class of spirits. But all were held to be under the control of the Great Spirit of the Universe. May His light ever shine on you ! * For a farther notice of this ancient mode of communication, see the 19th Sitting. 64 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Cent!) fitting. February ij, i8yo. The Doctrine of the Sabeans — Ancient Notions about Abraham and Zoroaster — Some Remarks on Abraham. I WILL now, for a short time, speak of the doctrine of the Sabeans. It was something Hke that of the Persians, inasmuch as, while the Persians used the Sun as emblematical of the Great Spirit, the Sabeans adhered to Saturn as an emblem of their God. In their ^mples, they had him represented as a Globe, ornamented with precious stones, so bright and clear that they reflected the face as in a mirror. They had their responses, or visions, from these clear stones. They taught that all were born under their parti- cular stars, and that success in their various avocations in life depended on such natal conditions. If a child was born under a certain star, it was predicted whether he would succeed or fail in his career. All their learned men studied the planets, which they held to be great level plains. We (Persian Magi) had no such idea; we knew better. They believed when their great men died they became stars, gods, &c,, and were made governors of the heavenly worlds. Like the Egyptians, they had their towers for the consultation of the oracles. They Avere ever active, however, in imparting lessons of purity and virtue. They were subject some- times to Greece and sometimes to Syria; indeed, it was matter of dispute whether they were Grecian or Syrian. I cannot go further in this direction — your space would not allow me. Were I to go into the depths of such subjects, volumes could not contain all that might be stated. When speaking of Egypt, I might have said something more about Thebes, with its temples, its subterranean rivers, its imita- tion gardens, hung with lamps like fruits; but I am just giving you a rough sketch. I want to show you that I was not unacquainted with these things, and that I was, in some degree, prepared for the great change about to take place, and of which I will in due time speak. The Persians held the notion that Abraham was Zoroaster, or Zadust; but that never entered my head, seeing I had his (Zoro- THE ARCHMAGUS — ELEVENTH SITTING. 6$ asters) own word for it. Many of the writers before my day — Herodotus and others — say Abraham came from Chaldca. Some say that when he went into Egypt he taught the Egyptians ! ^Vhy, it was the nation above all others at the time celebrated for learning ; indeed, almost the only nation on the face of the earth where it had a substantial footing. Such writers did not know, or did not remember, that at that very time there were to be seen the ancient Cities of the Rocks, on which were engraven, as on tablets, the records of a far back age. Abraham impart know- ledge to the Egyptians ! Persia and Chaldea were celebrated for their trade and commerce in silks and in precious metals. Who has not heard of Great Babylon, with its great and beautiful buildings ! (Alas ! where now are all those ancient nations, once so famous in the arts of peace and so valiant in war !) It was from these nations the Jews acquired much of their knowledge of trade and commerce. Abraham, their great forefather, had, however, a knowledge of the only living and true God ; and it was through him that the Bright Star would arise to give light and life and beauty to the whole earth. The coming of the Great Deliverer was looked forward to by many earnest souls in other nations ; but it was only those who had entered into the holy places and received the messages from the Spirit World who knew that out of Judea would spring forth the world's Saviour. I can say no more to-night. May the blessing of the Most High rest on you ! (SleUent!) @)itting. 24f/i February, i8yo. Sparta : Laws of Lycurgus — Games in the Circus — Young Men and Maidens — Wives and ClTildren of the State — Lending Wives by Law — -The Slave Class — Hafed Condemns the Laws of Sparta. Qi/t's/was: Egyptian Hieroglyphs — -The Book of Job — Persian Doctrine of the Origin of Evil, the Spirit-World, &c. To-night I will refer to Greece, famed as a seat of learning — for poetry, for philosophy, for science and art— and, beyond all other nations, for her numberless imaginary deities. F 66 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. As a nation, Greece would have been a great power had the several countries, cities, and districts of which she was formed held together as one people. But the various parts set themselves up as Republics under different laws and modes of government — one inclining to this philosopher or statesman, and another fol- lowing that. In Sparta, the laws of Lycurgus were enforced with great strict- ness. Everything belonged to the State. All her citizens were equal in the eye of the law : none richer, none poorer than an- other. They ate and they drank in common. He (Lycurgus) even did away with the use of money — turning their gold and silver into iron. Under these laws of Lycurgus, they attempted to keep all things within themselves, and have no trade or com- mercial dealings with other nations. Having the intention ulti- mately of overrunning all Greece, every male in the community was trained to arms from early youth ; even young females were not exempted. They had games introduced into their religious services, in which the youth of both sexes took part. The games were held in a great circus, the seats of which were formed of turf, and were occupied by the older citizens. I daresay you would have thought the tendency of these performances of the Spartan youth, which took place three or four times a-year, was somewhat questionable, seeing that both young men and maiden? took part in them almost in a state of nudity. The girls were set against the boys, and they fought regular battles — the young man who vanquished his female opponent being entitled to claim her as his future wife. When I visited Sparta I v/as admitted to witness these games. Addressing an old man, one well advanced in years, and esteemed as a philosopher, I made an observation as to the hurtful moral influence that might result from such an exhibition. He said that was not the case, however much it might appear to be so to a stranger. The youths of both sexes now struggling in the games, he continued, would not meet with each other for several seasons, when the victors of either sex could come forward and claim the vanquished for their partners ; and besides, these females were accounted in law as the wives of the State ! It appeared strange to me, I said, that they should be reckoned the wives of the State, and not of the men. But so it was, he replied ; and not only so. THE ARCHMAGUS — ELEVENTH SITTING. 6/ on the other hand it was quite lawful for a man to lend his wife to another, and take her back, looking on her as virtuous as if she had never been parted from him. Those State wives, moreover, served the State as such, and their children were accounted the children of the State — kept by the State, and trained by the State, not as mere citizens, but as warriors. Indeed, their duties as citizens, according to my aged informant, were very light, for all work of a laborious nature was executed by the slave class of the population. The production of the crops, the building of houses, the making of armour and ships, and almost everything requiring manual labour, was undertaken by these bondmen ; while the others — the freemen — gave their whole attention to war and its exercises. This was a state of things which I could not approve of; it was anything but praiseworthy, and showed a debasement in moral feeling which could not be ascribed to my native land. As Per- sians, we thought a good deal of the art of v/ar. We liked to see our soldiers exhibit dashing bravery when called on to defend their country; but we were far from allowing ourselves to be so absorbed in warlike pursuits as to be blind to the blessings of peace. The sword once returned to the scabbard, we returned to the cultivation of our fields and our trade, and the pursuit of knowledge, with renewed vigour. But, in my opinion, for a nation to be in a continual state of preparation for war is a grievous wrong. To be prosperous, a nation should be in a position to trade Avith its neighbours — to exchange its commodities for those of others. But how could this be under such laws as those of Sparta ? How could females be virtuous under such a system as that described to me by this Spartan sage or philosopher ? It would be too much for our present sitting to notice Athens and Corinth, and their deities — Jupiter, Saturn, Neptune, and a fearful host of others. I must also refer to their altar erected " To the Unknown God," whom they worshipped in darkness — not knowing his care and love for them. Egypt was, I believe, far beyond Greece in the knowledge and worship of God ; but the great drawback in Egypt was their use of hieroglyphs. l"he Greeks, on the other hand, had a language excelling all others in beauty, as seen in their poetry, philosophy, and history. Un- fortunately, they gave greater attention to the history of other 68 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. nations than to that of their own country. I was once told by one of their priests, on noticing this faihng on their part, that the gods had their history, and that was enough for them. Could y oil read the Egyptian hieroglyphs ? It was difficult for even the most learned of the Magi to read the hieroglyphs of the Egyptians. But I could do so to some extent. I will give you some of these shortly, as a sample. It is certainly a beauty in language to be able to give, say a man's life, in very small space. In the Hebrew the writing is much less than in Persian or Greek, but these hieroglyphs beat all. Can you tell us anything about the Book of J^ob, as given in. the Hebrew Scriptures ? I have seen the story of Job in the books of the Chaldeans. It is possible that Moses saw it in these, and being an acute and learned man, he would very quickly see the benefit that might be derived from its publication amongst his people. What 7vas the Persian doctrine in regard to the Origin of Evil l The origin of evil is a deep and mysterious subject. The Persian doctrine in reference to it was this — that, before all, the Great Spirit was self-existent. All things were made by Him, and all like himself, good and true ; evil could not .spring from Him. Secondly, there was Matter, but it had no action in itself; so that evil could not be there. Thirdly, what we call Nature, in which is force, putting forth a force; it was here, according to the Persian doctrine, where evil originated. What 7C'as the doctrine taught by the Magi in regard to the Spirit- World? In their Sacred Books the Persians taught that Spirits existed before all worlds ; that there were three kinds of Spirits — the Im- mortal, the Genii, and the Mortal ; that the Son was the First of the Immortal Spirits, and was placed over the S])irit Avorld of our planetary system before taking the human form; that as mankind had fallen from their allegiance to him, it became him, who was their Great Lord, to take on himself a mortal body, and endeavour by his example and precept to draw them back to himself. The blessing of the High and Holy One, and the peace of our Great Prince, be upon you ! THE ARCMMAGUS — TWELFTH STfTING. , 6g Ctoelftfj @)itting. 2^th February, i8jo. Corinth: The Temple of Jupiter — Grecian IMytlis of Primeval Man — Number of Deities Worshipped in Jigypt, Greece, Persia, &c. Alliens: Primitive State — A Republic under Jupiter — Solon and his Reformation — Athens Dependent on other Nations. Questions: Hieroglyphic Writing — How and When it was Done — On the Size of Egyptian Temples. Having touched upon Sparta and some of its customs and laws, we will now glance at Corinth and other States of Greece. When I visited Greece, Corinth was a Republic. It was a beautiful city, containing the finest specimens of architecture, not only in its temples and other public buildings, but in its private dwellings. One of the finest temples was that of Jupiter, with its twenty stately columns and its gates of brass, richly carved with various figures and devices. In the centre of the great building stood the altar of sacrifice, lined with the richest marbles. The only light was thai which came from the dome, so that nothing out- side could be seen but the sk)'. As you entered the gateway there were two statues, representing Truth and Justice, the one on the right, the other on the left. On the inside of the great dome were plates of inlaid silver, on which were carved in bas-relief the deeds of their great heroes. Here, also, might be seen the images of Jupiter, Apollo, and other gods — each deity holding in his or her hand a golden plate, on which were written the oracles, so that all who entered might be able to read the communications received from the gods. Strangers entering such a temple as this were aAve- struck, and could not help bending before some one of the nume- rous deities whose images stood all round the temple. Like the Persians and Egyptians, the Corinthians believed in a time when the inhabitants of Earth were pure and happy — in a Golden Age, as it has been called— a time when there were no scorch- ing winds to burn up the blooming gardens of Earth, nor fierce, icy blasts from the north to chill the life-blood of man or beast; when the hills were covered with vines and fragrant orange groves, and the valleys were everywhere blooming and delightful gardens; when the beas'ts of the field, the fowls of the air, and the finny tribes of the ocean lived in harmony and peace ; — a time when the gods came •JO IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. down and supped with men; when men followed Jupiter as he drove his blazing car through the heavens; when they spake with the gods, and the gods with them ; when love drew the gods to the shepherdesses of Earth, and the shepherds of Earth to the goddesses of Heaven. The Golden Age ! All men have spoken of it. Persians, Egyptians, and Hebrews had their traditions of it. It did not last long. The intercourse was close betwixt the gods and mankind, and men became vain ; they were drunk with pride, and began to quaff the cup of jealousy. Evil crept into the once happy abodes of men, and overwhelming woe came upon them when Jupiter took his flight from Earth, The elements burst forth in fiery fury, blasting the fair face of nature ; the seas rushed in over all, and chaos reigned, till he in his mercy revoked the decree. Then began Earth to rise from her watery bed. But terrible was the change : the smiling valleys and fruit-clad hills were gone, and in their place stood, gaunt and grim, the rugged rocks, with volcanoes belching out their molten and pestiferous streams on the valleys below. Man was doomed to toil and trouble for ten thousand years, when Jupiter will once more return, drive off the false gods, and Heaven be again joined to Earth. Such is a sample of the theology of the Greeks. There are some truths conveyed in these Grecian myths. But Greece painted these things in a very high style. Even Homer and Hero- dotus, however, could not half depict such things ; as for Homer, it is no wonder: he was but a dramatist for the Greek stage. Their ideas in regard to man's primitive condition were much the same as those held by the nations of the East. In Greece and Egypt there were more than two deities worshipped ; in Persia, Syria, and Chaldea there were but the two. The Persians worshipped the Father and Son only — not the Daughter. Greece had an in- numerable lot of gods — some of them deified heroes, and some, I believe, mere poetic conceptions, which, in course of time, coming to be considered realities, were set on a j^edestal as gods. A few words now as to the people of Athens. The Athenians had been ruled at an early period of their history by kings. As far as I can remember, there were seven of these — not exactly kings, that is, rulers administering laws, but rather soldiers, with nothing of what we call government, as might have been seen in other countries. The Athenians got tired of that state of things, THli ARCHMAGUS — TWELFTH SITTING. 7 1 and casting off their kings, they constituted themselves a Rcpubhc, with Jupiter for their supreme ruler. They continued thus for many centuries, often subjected to broils, caused by the introduc- tion of new ideas from the philosophers that now and again arose. But after receiving a regular system of laws from Solon, a great reformation ensued. Good old Solon left them for ten years, but took care to leave behind him one whom he deemed able to con- duct affairs in his absence, and gave him strict injunctions to keep from Monarchy, This he promised faithfully to observe, as did also the Athenians. No sooner, however, was Solon gone than, by various unworthy acts, he got himself promoted to supreme authority as king. He was after a while dethroned, and Athens reverted to her old system. The Athenians were great builders of ships, and traded with all the world. At the time I refer to, they had the largest fleet known. Even in my time they kept up a large fleet of vessels. Their laws — those which Solon had enacted— were good, but with all their excellence there was something awanting. They were debtors to all the kingdoms of the world. They had their art and their religion from the Egyptians ; their very gods were borrowed from other nations and set up under different names. Nevertheless, Athens was a great seat of learning and art in my time — though with all their fame as centres of learning, Athens and other cities of Greece became also centres of dissipation, and dangerous to the youth sent to them. /;/ reply to a question regarding a number of hieroglyphs ivriltcn on a card by the Medium that day ivhile in cJiurch, he said — It is the history of one man from infancy to old age. Will you translate it? It would form a volume of itself It is far too much for us to undertake at present. Simply, it is the life of one of the Pharaohs of Egypt. I got it in one of those buildings in which they buried their kings. * * The following is a photo-raised surface block of a drawing from the original. The Medium, on the Sunday referred to, was sitting in the pew before the one I sat in — so close to me that I could see anything that was done. The minister had just begun his discourse, when I observed the Medium in a kind of trance. He held his Bible in one hand, on which lay the card. He appeared to be writing or drawing, and continued thus for about half-an-hour, when he put 72 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Did you control the hand of the medium in writing out these hieroglyphs ? No; he was in a half trance — that kind when surrounding- objects are shut out ; but had any one touched or spoken to him he would have been aware of it, though he might have been some- what startled. The writing was done much in the same way as when he sketches out a painting under the direction of Ruisdal or Steen : '■' he saw the magnetic traces I made on the card, and the card into his breast pocket, and waked up in his usual quiet manner. On walking liome with him, I asked him to sliow me the card he had been scrib- bling on wliile tlie sermon was going on. He seemed astonislied, and remarked that he knew nothing about it. But we were both surprised on the card being produced, when we saw the strange characters that had been pencilled on it; for, at that time, sucli productions were very rare. The original card has been photographed, and copies may be had from Mr. Bowman, 65 Jamaica Street, Glasgow. Jo ood o ' o^c:^ 7?^ ?l'^!/r'^( 'f^r- ^'^'kfO^Q, V<« ti * See Appendix — Communications from the Spirit Artists — Ruisdars Con- trol of the Mcd'nim. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTEENTH SITTING. J I followed them. Had there been present a seer, he would have perceived the lines of light before the medium's pencil passed over them ; indeed, some might even now see those lines of light on the card. Why did you use the Medium in church ? Because it answered my purpose better. I could not have got him to sit so long in his normal state ; but getting him quiet and at leisure, I found it easy to use him. There was no harm done to him. In reply to a remark made as to the great size of Egyptian temples, he said — They were almost all in a ruinous state when I visited Egypt. It was not time, however, which laid them low, so much as war. When invaded by foreign armies the people flocked to the great temples, thinking to get shelter there and help from the gods, and they generally carried their wealth with them. As a matter of course, when their enemies became aware of this, they were all the more determined in their efforts to subdue them; and thus these famous structures became the arenas for hot contests followed by rapine and bloodshed. [^Benediction.^ Ctiirtecntft fitting* March ijth, iSjo. Tyre: Old Tyre — Account of its Fall — Rebuilding of Tyre — The Queen City of the Waters — Freedom of Trade and Commerce — The Advantages of Peace — The Religion of the Tyrians — Temple of Venus Described — Their Trinity — The Story of Adonis and Urania. Questions: Eastern Trinities — Grecian Idolatry and Myths — The Gods at War — Neptune Condemned to Build the Walls of Troy — The Mason-god Strikes for Wages — Hercules Stealing Sheep, &c. — Calvinism Repudiated. I HAVE now something to say in reference to the city or kingdom of Tyre. But before touching on the religion of the Tyrians, I will advert to their character as a community. Ancient Tyre was destroyed by the Babylonians 500 years be- fore the time I am speaking of The Tyrians were famed over all the world for their trade and commerce. By fostering commerce 74 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. with all nations, and by their love of peace and industry, while other countries were lavishing their means on war. Tyre was accu- mulating immense wealth and resources. Their kings, or governors, were also superior in many respects to those of other nations ; they looked more to the true interests of the people than the rulers of my day, or those of days gone by. About the time of the destruction of Old Tyre, the reigning king died, and his brother usurped the throne. One of the late king's ministers, faithful to his trust, fled with the young prince, the heir to the throne, and left him under the care of a shep- herd ; but he was afterwards carried off to Egypt, and there enslaved. The usurper no sooner found himself secure on the throne than he began to play the tyrant. He shut up the ports, which had always been free to the ships of every nation ; laid on heavy taxes on the trade and commerce of the country, and en- deavoured by the most oppressive measures to accumulate riches, insomuch that the city became a scene of terror to all under his cruel sway. The faithful minister already refeiTed to, bent on rescuing his fellow-citizens from the tyrant, went to Babylon and solicited the king for an army to levy war against the usurper. The King of Babylon consented, and the result was, that T)re was at last levelled with the ground, the tyrant was slain, and the minister was set over the Tyrians as king. The city was rebuilt, not on its former site, but out about half a mile from the shore, on a small island. It was constructed, so as to form a kind of crescent bay, into which ships from all parts engaged in merchandise were ever welcome to enter. The city was beautiful from every point of view. It was, indeed, a joyous, and, in those days, a heart-cheering scene that presented itself to the visitor : multitudes from all nations engaged in the busy hum of trade and commerce in this queen city of the waters ; while the sun's rays danced on the rippling sea, which engirdled her as with a belt of molten silver. In the centre of the city stood a magnificent building, surrounded by columns, devoted to the use of the merchants and traders of all countries. In that building you would hear all the languages of the Earth spoken, by men of every tint from black to white — all busy disposing of their goods, and buying other commodities to re-ship for the return voyage. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTEENTH SITTING. 75 Many kings had tried to crush these industrious Tyrians, but without success. They envied them their wealth, but had not the wisdom to follow their example. The Tyrian Government not only welcomed the merchants of all nations to trade with them, making Tyre by such policy a universal emporium of commerce, but they fostered the spirit of industry in their own people, on whom the taxes were extremely light. By steadily pursuing this course, immense revenues were acquired by the State. Their best interests being bound up in a state of peace, they felt little inclination for war; and although many nations envied their prosperity, none dared pick a quarrel with them, for they had allies on every side who, by close alliance with this great mercantile people, were beginning to prize the advantages of commerce, and did not, therefore, care to see their peaceful neighbours inter- rupted in pursuits which benefited themselves. I have, however, said enough on this subject. I shall now say something as to the religion of the Tyrians. Like other nations around them the people of Tyre worshipped by symbols, or inages. Letters had been amongst them for only five or six hundred years ; and, following the example of others, many of their religious ideas had been borrowed from the Egyptians. They also, like them, had their three gods. The great object of worship was the goddess Venus (or Urania), Adonis, and Belus (the Supreme). Twice-a-year they assembled as mourners in the temple conse- crated to Venus, and made lamentation at the tomb of Adonis. The temple was a magnificent building. In the"centre there was a splendid dome. A large arch formed the entrance, on one side of which was a figure of Venus, and on the other was another figure representing Adonis in the agonies of death, the blood from his wounds running into the river Tamyras and coursing down to the sea. Within columns of the purest Parian marble was represented the chariot of the great Belus, while right beneath stood the altar of Venus, and the image of Venus herself. It was a beautiful work of art, and presented three different aspects to the spectator. First, vv'hile looking on the image, it had the appearance of Truth and Virtue ; then, on taking a front view, it gratified the desires of the unclean heart ; and, again, when looked at from the other side, it had the aspect of the purest simplicity. Beneath was the tomb of Adonis, to whom all did homage. ^6 IIAFED PRINCE OF TERSIA. The Tynans believed in Belus as the Supreme God, the First and the Last, Self-existent, Everywhere-present. Being the Creator, from his head sprang Urania, the mother of Adonis ; and these formed their Godhead — Father, Mother, and Son. When Adonis acquired divine power, he made seven planets, and in order to people them, he looked on his mother Urania, and saw a beautiful flower, on which Belus breathed, and it became a lovely female, whom Adonis called Urania. He took her to Saturn, where she brought forth gods ; and there they lived and loved a long time. Urania, like woman, wayward and fanciful, wished to be taken into the presence of Belus. But Adonis would not consent, as he said it would be destruction ; and as Urania would not listen to him, but refused to submit, he returned to his father. Getting uneasy, however, in regard to her, he went back and beseeched her to yield obedience to him; but she fled from him. Yet still he loved her. But, obstinately and perversely despising all his earnest solicitations, she was cast into the Sun, and the seven planets fell with her — the gods that peopled them becoming demigods; and in their rebeUious discontent and pride, they asserted her supremacy over the Heavens, for which they were banished into the Moon. Sadly Adonis followed Urania into exile, and tried to win her back to her allegiance; for there was still somewhat of the original glory to be seen in her — but she always fled from him, and would not hearken to his voice. At last she resolved to reign in Heaven, and rebelled against Adonis, and for this she was cast down to Earth. (It was then that Avhat certain Grecian poets called the Golden Age existed — the gods who fell with Urania having become enamoured with the daughters of men.) But Adonis, still loth to give her up, followed her to Earth, and, as a youth in mortal form, courted her anew; but when she perceived him in his true char- acter, she drove him off, and would not stay with him. The forsaken Adonis again returned to his father. The other gods, looking down on Urania, and perceiving that she was acquiring power over the Earth, and still soaring in her pride towards Heaven, murmured, and war in Heaven seemed likely to be the result. Adonis, afraid lest Belus should sweep her away into annihilation, fell at his feet, and cried — " Do what thou wilt, but spare her. Give her a mortal body, or cast her into the darkest TIIK ARCHMAGUS — THIRTEENTH SITTING. yj abode — do all this, but spare her, and I, even I, will yet redeem her !" Then forth went the fiat. Heaven's arches rang. All became chaos. The bright ones whom Adonis had made had fallen — fallen to Earth, and Earth became a desert; but notwithstanding all this, Urania was not affected: indeed, she seemed to get worse. Her children made monsters to destroy mankind. Cities and temples were erected, and the blood flowing from the sacri- fices on her altars ran in streams. Amid all this rebellion, wretchedness, and desolation, Adonis did not abandon her; but once more, in human form, he came back to Earth, which had been ravaged to provide animals to offer in sacrifice to Urania. It was then she was called Venus. In his efforts to destroy the monsters created by her, Adonis fell wounded. She threw him into a deep trance, on awaking from which, and finding himself by her side, he implored her to come back. But no; she obstinately closed her eyes, and would not look on Adonis. Stung to the quick, he cried out — " O look upon me whom thou hast despised ! Behold what thou hast cost me ! Be thou thine own judge of that which thou dost merit. All these monsters have I slain, and now beside thee I die. Think of the Son of Belus dying of wounds from the monsters created by thee." Gradually he sank, while the crimson tide of blood flowed from his cruel wounds; but before he passed away, he said — " I leave thee for Hell, wherein are now confined the gods that fell with thee — but I go there to release them. Thou shalt see me yet again." As the Divine breath went out of the mortal body, Venus Avent into a trance. On the third day thereafter, lo ! Adonis appeared in the air, surrounded by the gods he had released from Hell. Addressing Venus, he said—" I see thou art beginning to be penitent for thy wayward course. But thou must suffer; sickness and death shall fall upon thee. Three times thou must die. Banished to the Moon, there thou must undergo suffering; but I will be near thee. Then to the Sun shalt thou go; and then to the heavenly planet, where once thou didst live in happiness; there wilt thou abide till fit to enter into the presence of the Great Belus. Then shall we return together to Earth to renew the Golden Age." And so ends the religious ideas, or theology, of the ancient Tyrians. 78 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. In answer to questions, he saiif: — Yes; they had all a notion of a Trinity— father, mother, and son, and yet God in the three. Some of these nations added a fomth — the Devil. Here (in Tyre) Urania was accounted as the Evil One. The Hebrews had their Adam and Eve. In fact, they were all very much alike in these things, — yet the Hebrews may be said to be purer in their conceptions, although borrowing also from others. Moses was truly a wise man. He had learned much, and transferred much, from Egypt; and while sojourning in Midian, he would doubtless acquire knowledge on various subjects; but it is almost certain that he got a purer idea of some things from Persian sources. The Grecians blamed the Egyptians for image worship; but they themselves were indebted to Egypt for much of their theo- logy; only, being more poetical, they clothed their gods in a corresponding dress. For instance, they had Saturn (Jupiter Saturn), Neptune, and many others — all brothers. Jupiter speci- ally reigned over Heaven and Earth, while Neptune's authority was confined to the seas. He and the others became jealous, or envious, of Jupiter; and Neptune wished possession of land as well as water, and in his godlike way, went to war against Jupiter. But Jupiter was victorious. Not being able, however, to imprison, banish, or slay a god (being divine in his nature), Jupiter con- demned Neptune to build the walls of Troy. Neptune set to work, and laboured patiently for a while; but considering that he was entitled to wages, he asked the King of Troy to pay him for his work. The King being somewhat miserly in his disposition, refused. Neptune thereupon appealed to Jupiter, who decided that although Neptune had been condemned to erect the walls, yet the King of Troy had no right to withhold the price of the labour. But Troy still refused. So Neptune, determined to have the better of him, consulted with his friends. The consequence was, that Neptune deluged Troy with water, and Saturn sent hot breezes, and between the two the parsimonious King of Troy had to pay sweetly for Neptune's labour as an architect. Such is a specimen of the myths of these Grecians. They had a multitude of stories connected with their gods; for example, Hercules, when he was only three hours born, gave Cupid a thrashing, and the upshot was, that there was no THE ARCHMAGUS — FOURTEENTH SITTING. 79 manifestation of love for a whole year! This Hercules, though he could slay a lion, and do many wondrous deeds, thought it not beneath his dignity to steal horses, sheep, and cows. Strange work this for a god ! IVas the7-e anything like this taught in ancient times: That God, for his own pleasure and glory, did, from all eternity, choose one portion (and that a very small fiumber) of men for Heaven, and destined the rest to never-ending misery in Hell, and that irrespective of anything done by them, whether good or aiill That is the belief of a great number of the Christian Churches of the present day. If your Christians believe that, they are worse than the idolaters of my time, or any timej for even in the theology of Tyre, you will see that their Adonis (the Christ) teaches that all will ulti- mately be rescued from sin and misery. jTourteentf) fitting* March 20, 1870. Tlie Hehi-eivs: The Mosaic Record — Death before Sin — Creation —Hebrew, Grecian, and Persian Ideas — Hafed on the Fall of Man — The Hebrew Deluge Considered and Set Aside — Moses Borrowing from Egypt — Time of Man's Existence on Earth — Melchisedek the Builder of the Great Pyramid — Ararat — Tower of Babel. Question: Abraham and the Three Angels — The Ambassador of the Great Spirit. To-night, instead of taking up Rome, which I will notice further on, I will speak of the Hebrews, whose religious history and wor- ship you are doubtless as well acquainted with as I am. I will, therefore, only refer to those points which are common alike to the Hebrews and to all other nations. It is very evident that Moses, in addition to the doctrines handed down from father to son (for Abraham sprang from our- selves), received much of the knowledge which he imparted to his followers from the Egyptians, not only as regards theology, but spirit communion. In the account which he gives of Creation, he places man in a garden — the Garden of Eden, which he says was in Palestine. The Persians, again, in their records, say it 8o HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. was near to the Straits of Eaoelmandeb, bordering on the Red Sea. Indeed, in that quarter there is a small tract called Eden, supposed by many to be the original Paradise. Moses gives but a short time for man on the Earth; — other records give a more lengthened period; but it beats all history to tell when man first came. There certainly was a time; but I am sure it never has been exactly known either in the Spirit World or in the earthly state. " The Golden Age" of the Greeks was meant by them to repre- sent man's primeval state; and in this they have the whole world inhabited. But both Hebrews and Persians agree in limiting man's innocent state to a single pair — man and woman. In the Hebrew record, man was first made, and from him woman was taken ; and through woman came the Fall, or evil. The Grecians had somewhat of this idea too. But the Hebrews had some very ridiculous notions with regard to the Fall. They introduce a serpent, to tempt the woman to eat of the fruit of a tree called " The Tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil," and that, being persuaded, the first pair ate thereof and fell. The Greeks, on the other hand, said that, by the mixture of gods and men, producing pride, man was drawn down from his happy state — that is, that pride was the cause. Had Moses looked a little into it, he might have seen that this was a likelier cause for man's fall than the eat- ing of fruit. This garden of Moses, too, was very limited in its dimensions. How, supposing that man had not fallen, it could ever be made capable of containing the multitudes of mankind, I cannot imagine. Perhaps it might, by some means or other, grow larger as men increased in numbers ! The Hebrew account would lead you to think that all outside this favoured spot brought forth only evil. But, no ; I believe the whole earth was a fit and beau- tiful habitation for man, when the Creator finished his work and pronounced it good. Over all the Earth, then as now, there were the same beautiful valleys — the same rolling rivers and murmuring rivulets — the same mountains and seas — lifting up their voice in praise to the Great God who made them all. But man, alas ! fell by his pride ; and the beauties of the lovely earth were, because of his perversity, unseen by him. But the real "Golden Age" shall yet come round again, and all Avith one liarmonious voice shall ascribe honour and glory to the Highest. THE ARCHMAGUS — FOURTEENTH SITTING. 8 1 If you inquire of all languages and philosophies under the sun, you will find that every one has its own picture of Creation, and idea as to the origin of man ; so that I put as little faith in one account as another. It is unknown to man, and will remain so. We know this: that the Great Creator placed man pure on the earth. How he fell from that pure state it is impossible to say. But, as far as we can see, pride was the cause. He vainly imagined he was a lord, instead of acknowledging his entire de- pendence on Him who sustained him. Moses in his account does not say how long the happy state of the first pair lasted — whether for a year or for ages. He says, in the day they ate of the forbidden fruit they would die ; but they did ;w/ die : they lived, and brought forth children and peopled the Earth. In my day, the Hebrews taught that death came by Eve. But death must have been rampant amongst animals before Adam's fall; for many of these animals lived, as they now do, by devouring one another. What was man's body, — // was not the man I Admit tliat his body could never die, how could the Earth have contained the mighty and ever-increasing mass of humanity? In Persia, in regard to the fall of man, we (the Alagi) taught, that had he not fallen, he would still have passed away, not in jjain and suff'ering, but, in a trance-like state — he would have slipped off towards the spirit condition, hardly knowing he had ever such a thing as a body. Poor Adam and Eve, in breaking the laws of the Great Omus, were severely chastened according to Moses. It was a strange thing, too, that they should be driven away by two heavenly beings — who visit us with such love — driven out as if they were beasts and not the immortal children of the Great Father, Whether the Hebrews, the Persians, or the Egyptians be right in their accounts of the fall of man from innocency it matters not — man has fallen, and sorely has he been punished for the fall ; for if the death of the body did not take place, he was driven out of his high and holy condition. He goes out into the world, and he looks at things in a new way ; his eyes are opened. But the most beautiful spots of earth become scenes of desolation and vileness, and this because of his evil nature. Look at the islands of the Persian Gulf: heavenly in their beauty, but the habitation of men of the vilest character — thieves and murderers, G 82 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Moses is very careful in his book. Step by step he gives his genealogy up to the Flood in a certain line; but there are fearful gaps in it too. He preserves one family, and the rest of mankind are overwhelmed in the waters. It must have been but a partial flood, and might have been caused by an overflow of inland waters. In the Caspian Sea, ruins of buildings were observed beneath the water, and these were supposed by the Magi to have been an olden city overwhelmed in a long-past convulsion of the Earth. But, taking the account of Moses, there was indeed nothing to be gained by a total flood ; for, according to that account, only a small portion of the Earth was inhabited by man. Then, why destroy the whole? We (the Persians) could not accept the Hebrew record of the Flood, for the object could be attained by a mere subsidence of that portion of the Earth which, according to that record, was said to be inhabited. Was it at all likely that the Great and Wise and Good God would, in such a case, destroy the whole natural world ? Then INIoses speaks of Noah and his family being saved by the building of a ship, or ark, which was ordered to be constructed by the Great Spirit. Is it possible to believe that the men of the time knew nothing of ships? And if they had ships, what became of them when so much needed ? But the Hebrew record leads you to believe that this was the first and only ship in the world ! Then, as to the animals taken into the ark : we are told that a pair of each kind was taken in. Why, according to the measurements of the ark, given in the Hebrew record, it was not capable of holding the half of the animals of even Lesser Asia. But, granting that a pair of all the animals that existed on the surface of the Earth was taken in, what became of the fishes ? — what provision did Noah make for them ? We read of none. For, if the water of the flood was salt, fresh-water fishes could not exist in it ; and if fresh, then the salt-water fishes would die. Then, again, there would be no shallow places left in which certain fishes could lay their spawn. Many plants, also, although able to exist for a short time under water, would, by the continued action of the salt, be at length destroyed. In fact, all would have died — the seeds of plants, also; there would have been nothing left. A new creation, in such a case, would have been necessary — unless, in THE ARCMMAGUS — FOURTEENTH SITTING. S^ deed, he that built the ark or ship got hold of all the seeds of all the plants in the world ; but that is rather doubtful. Moses evidently got many of his ideas from the Egyptians. He knew their mythology, and by the help of friendly spirits, he gave the account of the Flood in a form suitable to his Hebrew brethren. It is a fair and bright picture, I must say ; and he would have a very hard task to produce it out of so many strange and absurd traditions. But I think he is also wrong in regard to the time of man's existence on earth. The Egyptian Pyramids were very ancient buildings in my day. The Shepherd Kings had 4000 years before my time conquered Egypt by magic, or spirit- power, and kept possession for hundreds of years; and it was the last of that dynasty that had reared the Great Pyramid, and also built Salem — though some writers before me endeavour to make out Melchisedek to be a descendant of one of the last of these Shepherd Kings. We are also told by Moses that this ark of Noah's, carrying so much precious life, floated over the waters ; and when at length they subsided, the vessel rested on the top of Ararat, which is a great mountain near the Red Sea. But supposing it possible for the ark to have rested there, the question has to be answered. How did they contrive to get down? In my day it was never known to have been climbed by any one. The very wild goats found it impossible to traverse its rugged sides. And there, on these needle-pointed rocks which formed the top of Ararat, the ark rested !='•' How they all got down must, I suppose, remain a mystery. But, according to the Hebrew record, down they did get, and were quickly planted in Chaldea, where shortly after they are found building a city. Had I been Moses I would have laid _the scene of such a work in Upper Egypt, for there building materials were easier got at than in Babylonia. They are next spoken of as builders of the Tower of Babel, now in ruins. But we know that that tower was raised by a Chaldean king for the * At revisal he was asked if the medium had not given a wrong name to the mountain referred to^ as tlie only one known at present by that name — Ararat — was hundreds of miles to the north-east ? He said the name was rightly applied to the mountain mentioned by him. Such mistakes, he said, were easily accounted for in the translations of the original records from one language to another. 84 HAFED PRIN'CE OF PERSIA. study of the stars, observations not being so easily made from the flat plain below. And then we are told that it was while building this tower that their language was confounded, and they were sent adrift over the wide world. This was very hard treatment, when we consider that those who were subjected to it must have been, according to the same Hebrew record, closely bound together by inter-marriages. How some of them should get so soon black, And others remain white after this dispersion, it is hard to tell. In reply to a qtiesiion, he said — The three men you speak of who appeared to Abraham were the spirits of men who had lived on the Earth. They assumed their old appearance as men, and used the meat set before them, and had their feet washed : all that could be done, and much more, with such bodies as they had for the time being. On cer tain rare occasions the heavenly messenger was the Prince himself; for he who gave the law to Moses on Sinai was the same that came in due time to these Hebrews — v/ho lived amongst them, but who was despised and crucified by them — he whom I had known from his childhood, Avhom I had cared for, whom I fol- lowed, and for whom I suffered and died. He it was who stood as the Ambassador of the Great Spirit on the mountain while it burned with sacred fire, and gave forth his laws or commandments to Moses, In some other portions of the Hebrew writings, he is spoken of as the Angel of the Lord. \Benediciwi:?\ JTiftcenti) @)itting. Wi April, i8jo. The Tower of Babel an Observatory — Languages and Races of Mankind — Persian and Egyptian Records of the Deluge — Abraham — Israel in Egypt • — Moses — The Plagues— God's Dealings with the Hebrews — A Rebellious Race — The Scourge of God — Babylonish Captivity — Cyrus the Persian chosen of God — The Babylonians — Cyrus the Great — Three Zoroasters — Cyrus the subject of Prophecy — His First Battle — Becomes a Succes-sful Suitor — Mutual Satisfaction— Nebuchadnezzar the Proud King — Story of his Fall — Cyrus as a Warrior — Description of a Battle with the Medes. The point we last touched on Avas the account given by the Hebrew prophet of the building of the Tower of Babel, It is THE ARCILMAGUS — FIFTEENTH SITTING. 6$ said that the descendants of Noah had settled down as dwellers in one spot of country ; and that, becoming great, being a united people, and all speaking in the same tongue, they thought to prolong their greatness by the erection of a tower that would reach to Heaven, and to this work they set themselves; but while so engaged, it is said, God came down and confounded their speech, and so scattered them abroad. We have no record of such a building as that referred to by Moses. There was a tower in the City of Babylon (which, till the time of Nebuchadnezzar, was but a small city and of no great standing), but this tower was erected long after the time referred to by Moses. Indeed, it is said to have been built about the time that that great monarch constructed his celebrated hanging gardens, and that for the purpose of getting a better view of the stars and planets than could be got from the level plain below. But diversity of language was not the only change that had to be made on the sons of Noah : they required to be changed also in form, feature, and colour. But we know that even then there w^re the same differences to be observed in mankind as there were in my day, and, doubtless, as there are in yours. Rome, in my day, had brought together men from all quarters of the earth, all displaying diversity in form and colour ; but no amount oi transplanting could change the jet-black Ethiopian to the colour of the man of the north. Once more, in the matter of the Flood : if Moses is correct in his statement of its extent, then the records of other nations are far wrong; for Persia and Egypt both give dates further back than that assigned to it, for the erection of some of their great buildings, such as the Pyramids. He may be, however, to some extent right. Lower Asia may have been overwhelmed by water; but, assuredly, at the date given, there were nations flourishing who were not visited by any such calamity. Then we have the interesting account of Abraham leaving Chaldea, and wandering about for a time, during which he visited Egypt. Afterwards we have the history of his children, and their long servitude in Egypt; the birth of Moses, and his escape from the doom of the Hebrew infants, and how he was brought up as an Egyptian prince, and taught in all the wisdom of that famous nation. It was doubtless from this source that he 86 liAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. got many of those ideas of the creation given in his opening book, and set down in a much clearer way than can be found in other and older records. In his long sojourn with Jethro, too, he would gain lessons in judgment, to qualify him for his future eminent career as a law-giver and ruler. The Hebrews were specially favoured as a nation. Many and wonderful were the evidences of this, from the time that Moses demanded the freedom of his people to the crossing of the Red Sea, which, though denied by many, I believe to be as the Hebrew writer has recorded it. They were led by the Angel who had already done so much for them. Pharaoh might have known the power of that Spirit. But, heedless of the warnings ot the Egyptian priests, and listening to the counsels of a bad Spirit whom he consulted, he followed after the Hebrews and perished. The account given by INIoses of the plagues inflicted on the Egyptians is verified in the tablet records placed in their temples. The history of the king who thus perished, like that of others, is inscribed on their tablets. The Egyptians were in the habit of giving all the good points in the history, but on coming to a bad point a blank was left. So, in the case of this Pharaoh, we have his interview with Moses stated, and other things relating to the Hebrews, but not a word as to plagues, only the blanks here and there ; and even his destruction in the Red Sea is marked by the significant blank. I need hardly tell you how the Hebrews were led day and night by the Angel, after their escape from Egypt and deliverance from the pursuing chariots of Pharaoh, — of their murmurings against Jehovah, — how they rebelled so often, and forgot Him who had blessed them beyond other nations ; neither need I speak of their laws and ceremonies and sacrifices, of which none had so many different kinds as the Jews, concerning all which you are likely to be well informed. The history given by Moses brings them into the land promised to their forefathers, in which. they settled down. But they were frequently tormented by invasion from without, and ^discontent and turmoil within. Sometimes they would give themselves to the worship of idols, and then turn once more to the true God. Had they been true to themselves and to the God who had done so much for tliem, they might have established the most powerful kingdom of the world. But THE ARCHMAGUS— FIFTEENTH SITTING. 8/ falling into dissensions, they became weak. Whenever a nation gets into differences and animosities in the matter of religion, the people begin to lose confidence in each other, and the result is weakness and, finally, national ruin. The Hebrews went on in their course of mingled obedience to God and rebellion against Him — killing their seers whenever they prophesied as to the results of their evil deeds. Instead of listening to the reproofs of their holy men, they turned a deaf ear to them. It was not so with less privileged nations around them; the prophets of these nations might suffer some opposition and persecution on the introduction of new doctrines ; but, in the long-run, they were honoured by their fellow-countrymen, and after death some were even deified. How different the conduct of the Jews ! They preserved with the most scrupulous care the writings of their prophets, but the men themselves were despised and cast out as evil-doers. The Hebrews often suffered chastisement at the hands of the nations around, but with little lasting benefit. At last, their God (and our God also, but under a different name,) raised up one to scourge them — Nebuchadnezzar, the Babylonian, who invaded the country of the Hebrews, and overthrew the great and beauti- ful temple — the glory of the land — built by their wise king, Solomon. Not only did the Babylonian destroy the sacred edifice, but he carried off the sacred vessels dedicated to the service of God ; and laid the walls of Jerusalem, the holy city, level with the ground, carrying away thousands of its inhabitants into captivity. All this was foretold by one of their own prophets many years before; and not only this, he predicted the appearance of one who would set these captives free. That one was not a Baby- lonian, but a Persian, a follower of Zoroaster, one who trusted in God — one who would not only chastise Babylon, but all the sur- rounding nations. After the Hebrews had suffered bondage for many years, Cyrus Tirrfeits becomes the Chosen of God to give liberty to the captives, and to rebuild their ruined temple. It was Persia that reared again that temple to the God of the Hebrews. After the capture of Babylon by Cyrus, Persia rose to a great height of power, retaining her position until the time of Alexander the Great, who took from her all that she had gained. 88 HAFED PRINCE OF PPIRSIA. But although Cyrus spared no nieans to replace the Jews and restore their temple, they still showed the same weakness that had characterised them before their captivity; they were con- tinually quarrelling and disputing, till at length they fell before the Roman power. There are many things unrecorded in your sacred books that might have been noticed, but I need not allude to '.hem now. I must get back to Persia, and will afterwai'ds say something on Palestine. Meanwhile, I shall say a little about Babylon. The Babylonians, with all their knowledge of the heavenly bodies, were very superstitious in their religious worship. They had their soothsayers, astrologers, and priests. It is said they foretold many wonderful things, but it is doubtful if they got their information from the study of the stars. They were great astrologers — far excelling in this even the Egyptians, who were famed for their knowledge of the heavenly bodies. Esteemed as great calculators of the planetary movements, comets, &c., these Babylonian astrologers acquired considerable credit for wonder- working amongst the people. But they could not tell the dream, nor give the interpretation, recorded in the Book of Daniel; that came from a different source. I am inclined to believe, however, that they received more information from the spirits of the de- parted than from the stars. The worship of the Babylonians was greatly changed for the better at the period I am referring to. They had departed from the true worship from Abraham's time, and had continued their idolatrous practices till Nebuchadnezzar's reign, when the cap- tive Jews became the means, to some extent, of introducing truer ideas of God; and as several of these captives, in course of time, became governors of provinces, the propagation of Jewish doc- trines received considerable encouragement; while the subsequent conquests of Darius (Hystaspcs) and Cyrus still further aided in the change. Nebuchadnezzar, who was raised up by God, was gifted with rare talents for art and architecture ; and he devoted much of his time and wealth to the erection of noble and magnificent build- ings ; for even in my day their ruins were beautiful. But pride brought him down. God made the proud king feel how dependent he was. There is no mistake about him being made to herd with THE ARCHMAGUS — FIFTEENTH SITTING. 89 the beasts, as recorded by Daniel the Hebrew. 'Die Persians have a similar account in their records. Cyrus, the great Persian king, when but a youth, had been betrothed to tlie daughter of Nebuchadnezzar. At a very early age he showed great ability, and was highly esteemed for virtue. Indeed, his fame was acknowledged in Egypt, Greece, and else- where, and their sacred books contained prophecies of his career. In the Hebrew prophecies of Isaiah, I think it is said of him — " I shall raise me up a servant who shall set my people free, and unto him shall I give all the kingdoms of the earth." When still a youth he met with Zoroaster,"'' who taught him the true religion, and gave him a knowledge of the true God. These lessons evidently formed the foundation of his character as a virtuous man. His grandfather [As/iaenic/us), by the mother's side, thought that by getting him to visit his court, he might make some impression on him in favour of Sabeism, but he failed. Living under the influence of the great Zoroaster, Cyrus was enabled to resist the libertinism fast creeping into Persia. But his virtuous behaviour excited the malevolence of his cousins, and this was shown in their attempt to kill a good young man (an Egyptian, I think), a bosom friend of Cyrus, and one, like him- self, who feared God. It is said, that when a mere stripling, Cyrus, on one occasion, led a wing of his grandfather's army ; and it was asserted that he was just put there to be got rid of. Be that as it may, but for Cyrus the Medes would most assuredly have been defeated. His sound judgment perceived a good position for entrapping the enemy; the plan he adopted succeeded, and quickly marching against a wing of the foe, he totally overthrew them, and by this brilliant achievement a complete rout of the army ensued; so that young Cyrus gained still more favour amongst the Medes. There was a princess residing for a time at the Court of Media, whom the king designed for a wife to one of his sons, by which means he should, as he imagined, acquire her kingdom, But * At revisal, in reply to a question, he said there had been three persons who bore the name. The first was only known in Persia from tradition — in fact, a somewhat mythical personage. The second of the name he had for- merly spoken of [Sitting- IVI. ), and he lived about ico years before the time of Moses. The third was the instructor of Cyrus. 90 IIAFED TRINCE OF PERSIA. Cyrus loved her, and became the successful suitor. She was a great and good woman, and strengthened and encouraged Cyrus in his virtuous course, and was much loved by his mother. But ere he attained the throne of Persia she was taken away from his mortal sight. Before leaving she told him she meant ever to watch over him in spirit. He never married again. But this step of Cyrus did not tally with the designs of his cousins. He went to Babylon to see the princess to whom he had been betrothed, and candidly told her how he was placed — that he loved another. She told him not to distuib himself on her account — that she, too, had, notwithstanding the betrothal, set her affections on another, and that she had broken her vow first, so that no more, so far as they were concerned, need be said about it. It was shortly after this that Nebuchadnezzar got to be so puffed up with pride and vanity that he sought to be worshipped as a god. But the High and the Holy One brougltt him to the dust. Our Persian records confirm the statement made by the Hebrew prophet, and tell us that at the time stated by Daniel, the king descended from his throne, and waited the hour when his reason departed from him ; and flying to the wilds, he there companioned v.'ith the beasts, till he became, by the growth of hair on his body, more like a monster than a human being. But, during all these seven years of misery, at the recurrence of the first day of the week, the banished man recovered his reason, when he came down to the river side and washed himself; after which he would sit down and, raising his eyes to heaven, adore the Great God, lamenting his condition, but acknowledging the justice of his punishment. On one occasion, it is said, Cyrus visited him. The poor desolate king knew him, and Cyrus afterwards said that he had never spent a more profitable day than that on which he visited Nebuchadnezzar in his miserable condition, and that he never in after years forgot the lesson then given him that he was but a man dependent on his Maker. Persia, at the time I am speaking of, was subject as a tributary to Media, and not so formidable in war as she afterwards became ; and Cyrus, ever manifesting an uncommon ability in all that he took up, began to train and discipline effectively the soldiers of Persia, with so much success, indeed, that Cambyses, his father, began to tliink of shaking off the yoke of Media. The growing THE ARCriMAGUS — FIFTEENTH SITTING. 9 1 influence of the Prince over the minds of the people was looked upon with jealousy by the king's chief adviser; and being unable to overcome that influence, he tried to sell his country to the Medes. Ultimately the King of Persia refused to pay further tribute to Media, and war was proclaimed by the latter. The King of Media (the grandfather of Cyrus) mustered a powerful army, and that speedily, as the Medes had a standing army; while Persia, having been long at rest, had some difficulty in meet- ing the enemy with equal force. Cyrus, however, was resolved to try; and, collecting his forces, marched out against his grandfather and his two uncles. The Medes were in three divisions, and when on the borders of Persia, they endeavoured to gain an advantage by securing a certain pass. But Cyrus, who was unequalled for sagacity, per- ceived the importance of the position, and in the darkness of the night got possession of it. On the rising of the sun the Persian army was seen, formed as a crescent or half moon. Cyrus him- self commanded the centre, so that he might guard the important pass. The Medes, blind to the real strength of the Persians, looked on them as an undisciplined mass, and kw in numbers : and calculated on scattering them at the first onset. This was a wrong idea. Cyrus knew better. As the sun rose the Medes advanced to the attack ; while the young commander of the Per- sians, undaunted by their approach, made ready to receive them, well knowing that many a brave warrior would, ere the going down of the sun, be stretched on the field, cold and clay-like ; and that the silvery light of the moon would fall on the up-turned faces of thousands slain in the fight, and make them still colder like in their death-sleep. The Persians bent down in reverent adoration of God. The Medes on perceiving this movement, imagined they were afraid and sought for mercy ! No, they asked the blessing of God on themselves and on their young leader. Down rushed the furious hosts of the Medes ; but the Persians kept on their knees until the enemy were within bow- shot, when they started to their feet, and Cyrus sounded the retreat. The Medes thought that the Persians had fled. But no ; Cyrus retired with the centre to the pass already referred to, while the Medes, deceived by the movement, followed hard after in pursuit. Then the young leader sounded a second time, and 92 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. the right and left wings of the crescent-formed army closed in reso- lutely upon their entrapped enemies. The slaughter that ensued became dreadful, and all the more so when it is considered how near akin the combatants were to each other. But that day Media was bent low before the rising conqueror, who generously allowed the beaten foe to retire to their own territory — only claim- ing that from that time henceforth no tribute money should be paid U) the Medes. I can go no further with my medium to-night. The blessing of the Great God be for ever upon you. J/>ri/ 1 2th, jSyo. Ilafed Corrects the Hebrew Record — Conquests of Cyrus — How Babylon was Taken — How Cyrus Governed Subjugated Nations — He Liberates the Captive Jews and Rebuilds their Temple — Cambyses — Egyptian Temples Destroyed — Darius the Mede — Another Correction — Belshazzar's Revolt — Downlali of Great Babylon — Chief Provinces of Persia Governed by Hebrews. In my remarks on Babylon, I might have noticed the evident mistake in the Hebrew account of the taking of Babylon by Darius. The confusion cannot be ascribed to Daniel, for he knew better. According to the Hebrew book Darius is made to pre- cede Cyrus. This is wrong. Babylon was the last of the con- quests made by Cyrus the Great. He had previously conquered 117 countries, which he called provinces. At'ter his return from India, the Assyrians submitted to him. The only exception was Babylon, the ruler of which at the time was the son of Nebuchad- nezzar. Cyrus, as I have said before, respected hmi. But a quarrel arose between Persia and Babylon, and the result was that Cyrus laid siege to the great city. He had overcome all opposi- tion outside the city ; but, Babylon depending on her fortified walls, which were of immense proportions, he resolved on sub- duing it, without which Babylonia could not be said to be con- quered. And this is the way he did it : — The river Euphrates running through the city, was, by the direction of Cyrus, diverted THE ARCHMAGUS — SIXTEENTH SITTING. 93 into a new cliannel, by which its usual course was left dry, and the conqueror vvith his hosts entered in by the way of the dricd-up course, and took possession. Now, it was the custom of the Persians — especially under Cyrus, in fact long before his time — when a nation was subdued by them, not to dethrone the king or ruler, but to make him swear fealty to the Persians as a tributary; and, of course, if such a king or ruler rebelled, he was dethroned. So, when Cyrus took Babylon in the way I have stated, he did not, according to our historians, shed a drop of blood; but the laws of the Medes and Persians were at once introduced, as they had been in the case of all the other provinces of the great empire. After the subjugation of Babylon, Cyrus gave the Hebrews liberty to return to their own land; and not only so, he gave them plans, which he had procured, for the re-building of the Temple at Jerusalem. He even furnished them with the materials neces- sary for its erection. The very stones and pillars were numbered. The plans or drawings of the First Temple had been got through David the Hebrew King; but Cyrus the Persian was chosen to give the plans of the Second. Pie also gave them back the vessels of the Temple which had been carried away seventy years before. But, notwithstanding the liberty granted to the Jewish captives to return to their own land, numbers of them chose to remain. Cyrus lived three or four years after the conquest of Babylon. His son, Araritnous, or Cambyses, who succeeded him, added other two provinces to the empire, making in all 120. Like his father, he was a pious, God-fearing king. Egypt was at this time one of the provinces of Persia, having been acquired by Cyrus, who did not even attack it. But his son overthrew some of the great Egyptian temples, the ruins of which were to be seen in my day. The only one he was permitted to enter was the Temple of Vulcan. It is said that the priests wanting to astonish the Persian Monarch by the grandeur of their worship, took him to the God — their true God; but so insignificant and grotesque was the representation in the eyes of Cambyses that he could not help laughing at their conception of the true God, and forthwith took the opportunity of setting the claims of the Great God of Heaven and Earth before them. He reigned but a short period, and left no issue. 94 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Camb}'ses was succeeded by Darius, the son of one of the Ministers of the Great Cyrus, and a Made by birth. Hence he is called Darius the Mede in the Hebrew records. Indeed, both Cyrus and Darius may be said to have been Medes through the mother. On the accession of Darius to the throne of Persia, the Babylonians revolted under the leadership of Belshazzar, the grandson of Nebuchadnezzar, on learning which Darius resolved to punish him; and he did so. Here, again, there is some con- fusion to be observed in the account given by the Hebrew records. Cyrus, as I have said, had ordered that all the holy vessels of the Temple should be returned to Jerusalem; but it is evident a num- ber of these must have been retained and concealed in the palace ; for we are told that Belshazzar took these vessels and blasphemed in his use of them at his drunken revels. The night on which he sacrilegiously used the holy vessels, Darius entered into the Great Babylon. According to our history, he slew Belshazzar with his own hand. Thousands fell beneath the sword of Darius and his warriors. The city was ravaged, and the celebrated gardens were destroyed. Such was the downfall of Babylon. It drooped from that day till it became an utter desolation. Then it was that Darius assisted the remaining Jews to march back to their own land; and careful was he to see that his orders should be carried out — fur- nishing them, at the same time, with money, wood, gold, and precious stones, for the adornment of their temple. From Cyrus to Darius the chief provinces of the Persian empire were governed by Hebrew rulers: for at the several tributary courts, they acted as the representatives of the King of Persia. Daniel occupied this position in Babylon; there was one in Egypt, and even in Peka in China. Xerxes, the son of Darius, succeeded his father on the throne of Persia. I can say no more to-night. The condition of the medium is such that it would be very wrong in me, and hurtful to him, to use him farther. May the Angels of the Highest protect you, and diicet you in all your ways ! THE ARCHMAGUS — SEVENTEENTH SITTING. 95 @)ct)cnteentt) ©itting. i^th May, iSyo. The Idolatry of Rome — I'he I'ersian Empire — Reflections — Message of The Spirit of the Flame — Hafed and Two of the Brethren sent to Judea — " Where shall we Find the Holy Babe?" — The "Guiding Star" — The '"Gifts" of tlie Spirit — Physical Effect of Spirit Communion. When last we met I told you something of Babylon. Had time permitted I might have spoken of Rome, but must leave that till another opportunity. Meanwhile, I may say that the Romans, like the Greeks, had their idol worship ; but there were greater diversities in their mode of worship than that which characterised other nations where idolatry prevailed. Their worship of Bacchus was of the most disgraceful character. Priests and devotees alike gave themselves up to the grossest drunkenness and obscene debauchery : frequently, in a state of nudity, dancing and singing to Bacchus. But, with all her faults, the world has been greatly indebted to Rome ; for wlierever she extended her sway amongst barbarous nations, she invariably introduced her wise civil laws. I must now return to Persia and my personal history. From the time of Cyrus, Persia prospered for about a hundred vears. During his reign one hundred and forty crowned heads bent the knee to him. His sway extended to Northern Tartary, to China, Mongolia, to Lower Asia, and Africa. But like other great empires, the power of Persia soon began to wane. A king arose whose armies overran the countries which owned the Persian sway. Still, it may fairly be said, Persia was never wholly con- quered. Even the Great Alexander found it no easy matter; and from his day up till my time, there were many arduous struggles with the Arabs, the Romans, and the Syrians. Though often hard pressed, we battled on, and withstood them when others fell. I perceive that, even now while I am speaking to you, Persia has still a government ; though her children (all but a faithful few) have given up the ancient "fire-worship," as it is called, in exchange for an inferior faith ; for, with all its deficiencies, the ancient religion of Persia brought the worshippers to realise, in a good measure, the holiness, goodness, and power of the Great Father, 96 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. As a religious teacher, as I have said before, I knew — I made it my study to know — much of the ways and worship of the nations around. Ours was no man-made system. Our wise men, the Magi, received the messages from the altar of the Living Spirit; they sought to know the will of the Most High God, and as they received the response from the Altar of Sacred Fire, they gave it forth to the people, not assembled in a temple built by man, but on the hill-side. There, under the blue dome of Heaven, we taught them of Him who is everywhere — wherever space is, and where is it not ! O ! it is far, far beyond the com- prehension of man or spirit. There are no limits to the presence of the Great King. By means of these messages we could also foretell calamities of various kinds that would befall, and gave timely warning to the people, so that they might avoid the course that led to them, or be prepared in some measure to meet them when they did come. Now, about the time when I came to a thorough knowledge of the Divine Being, so far as that could be attained in the study of the Zoroastrian doctrines, I and my true friend (for he who had once been my bitter enemy, and who had raised his hand against my life, had followed me into the Order), along with another of the Brotherhood, received a warning at the Fountain exercise, that we had been chosen to receive an important communication in the Sacred Grove, and that no one else was to be permitted to accompany us. We were warned, also, that when we entered the Grove next morning, we were to uncover our heads (not our feet as was the custom); to have our sandals on our feet; and, with staff in hand, be ready to execute the mission on which we should then be sent. We could not understand or make out what this warning meant, and we prayed to God to direct us. At length the morning liglit broke out, and the glorious emblem of Deity began to run his daily course through the sky. With bared heads we entered into the dark and sombre Grove. On reaching the centre we could not discern a spark of light on the altar — all was dark : the thick foliage of the trees shutting out the still faint light of the morning sun. We bent ourselves reverently before tlie altar, and waited for the coming of the Spirit. At length the glowing flame stood over the altar, and grew into the radiant form of the holy Spirit which we had so often beheld. Hafed Preachi^g from the Steps of the Altax. {Direct.) THE ARCHMAGUS — SEVENTEENTH SITTING. 97 Then there fell upon our ears the voice from the heavenly messenger: — "Heaven's faithful servants, I, the Angel of the Most High, command you to take each one his staff, and at once depart for Judea. There a great and glorious event is about to take place. There the Christ is to be born — he, the long-pro- mised, long-expected one — who is to bless the world with the knowledge of God — to reveal unto men His true character — is about to be be born into the world; and ye are chosen to go and bend yourselves in holy reverence before this Holy Child, the King of kings and Lord of lords." This was the message, and when the words were spoken I rose to my feet, and with bended head, thus I spoke: — " My God, as it is Thy will that we go forth to hail the advent of him who hath been so long desired, we are ready; and not only to do Thy will in this matter, but to lay down our lives in Thy service. But, where shall we Thy servants find the holy babe ? Shall we seek for him in the courts and palaces of Jerusalem?" " Nay," said the glorious one, " ye will not find him thus. But I shall be your guiding star by night, and a felt presence by day. There will not be three on the holy mission, but four; for I myself will lead you to the sacred spot. And now, within this holy altar, there are treasures, which ye will take with you as gifts to be presented to the new-born King." "Treasures!" I cried, "how came they here.''" " They are the products of earth and air. Take them. They are there for you. I know that ye are poor, and unable to provide such costly gems; but doubt not. Take them and carry them to the father and mother of the Holy Child, for they are poor, and they will yet need such gifts." On coming out from the Sacred Grove to the light of day, we were greatly astonished to see the assembled brethren fleeing from our presence. We knew not the cause, until we heard the voice of the Spirit bidding us veil our faces, which had become so dazzlingly bright that our friends imagined we were spirits and not mortals. I will say no more to-night. May you for ever realise the sustaining arm of the Almighty God, and the presence of His Ministering Angels ! H 98 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA, (Sigfjteento fitting;* 20th May, i8yo. The Journey to Judea — Seeking for the Child — Herod and the Magi —A Warning — Jewish Ideas of tlie Messiah— The Cattle-shed — "There lay the Babe on the Lap of his Mother" — Reflections. Questions: Parentage of Jesus— Hafed's Age. At our last meeting I spoke of our appointment as ambassadors to do homage to the Prince about to be born into the world — to hail the coming of him whom sages and prophets had looked for so long — that Sun which should arise to scatter by his bright beams the thick clouds that had hitherto enveloped the world in darkness and in gloom. And here were we, three humble Magi, chosen to welcome the glorious Child. Ah! what were we that such an honour should be given to us ! But so it was, and we did not shrink from the duty, but were ready to go forth v/ith our Spirit Guide, who would conduct us to the place where lay the promised child. At length we set out on our journey to Judea; and as we travelled we felt the presence of our heavenly Guide. When we rested at night, we became subject to the most glorious spiritual impressions, in which we beheld, as it were, the heavens ojjened, and the beatified hosts of the Spirit World hovering over the place where the Holy Child was laid. While journeying, we encountered many perils, both from wild animals and from robbers; but, with such a guard and guide as we had, we felt secure. For not only had we our Spirit Guide, but those Spirit Warriors, — the glorious band in burnished armour I have already described to you, — were there to do battle against all that might seek to injure us, or hinder us in our way. On drawing near to the City of Jerusalem, we resolved to enter and seek for the Holy Child. Forgetftil of that which had been told us, we sought amongst the palaces, and were rebuked by our Guide for our inattention. He was not, he told us, to be found amongst the rich, the learned, or the proud, but with those humble ones whom he came to raise. The King of Judea got knowledge of our presence and the object we had in view, and THE ARCHMAGUS — EIGHTEENTH SITTING. 99 endeavoured to get information from us concerning the birthplace of the child. We could not tell him,, but promised to let him know when we ourselves had discovered the place — thinking, as we then did, that he was sincerely desirous to do homage to the Promised One. But, before retiring to rest, while at our devo- tions, our Guardian Spirit appeared to us in all his heavenly glory. He was clothed in bright robes, and his face shone like the sun in his strength, so that we could not look upon him. The heavenly messenger said he had come to warn us: that this king, who had professed a desire to do homage to the Expected One, only purposed to destroy the child, who would, according to prophecy, become a king, and dispossess him of his crown and kingdom. Such were the ideas entertained by the Jews. But though the King of kings, he would have no earthly crown. Such a nation as that of the Jews at the time I refer to was not one that was likely to be chosen to universal empire; they were at about the lowest ebb; the flowing tide had become but a muddy stream; bloodshed and robbery prevailing throughout the land, from the king to the meanest of his subjects. Man may scheme and plan to accomplish his ends; but the Great and Mighty Spirit had his hand in the work, and who dare stay it? Men may strive to obtain their object by their own efforts, but being all more or less open to spiritual impression, their best plans are overruled. So was it in the present case. O how Persia would have prized such a gift! Every knee would have bent before the Prince of Peace, the Son of the Highest. We were at length guided to the place where the Holy Child was born. And did we find him born in the midst of luxury, the inhabitant of a royal palace or stately mansion? No; he was found not in the house of the wealthy ruler, nor even in the way- side inn; but, guided by the Spirit, we found him whom we sought in the adjoining lowly cattle-shed. There, smiling on the lap of his mother, lay the babe. There were others there, who also had received intimation of the birth, and were directed to the place. As we approached, we bent ourselves in homage, and presented those costly gems, that had been so wondrously fur- nished from beneath the Altar in the Grove : these we gave to Joseph and Mary to assist them in their poverty in the upbringing of the Blessed Child. lOO HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Did not our hearts burn within us as we gazed on the infant, and pondered on the course laid out for him in the ancient oracles? Yet, to the outward eye, he was but a poor, helpless, unconscious babe — nothing different from others — nothing like to a god — but just a man-child. But we knew, and rejoiced in the knowledge, that over this young babe the Divine Spirit hovered, and that as he developed, so would he become more and more like a Divine Being on earth : giving health to the sick and sight to the blind; unstopping the ears of the deaf, and loosing the tongue of the dumb; making the lame to walk, and blessing all by his words of truth and his deeds of kindness. But little did we think, as we gazed on the little one, that he was to be persecuted and hated, even doomed to a bitter death by those whom he came to save; or that we should one day become his followers, and be dragged to prison and to death for his cause. Having been again warned not to return to the king, we, after doing hoiTiage to the Prince of Peace, went back by another way towards our own country, thanking God, as Ave went, that our eyes had seen the Promised Deliverer of the world. In reply to a question as to the parentage of J^esiis, he said — Jesus had no earthly father. I care not what other spirits say, I give it as I knew it at the time. If you could communicate with other spirits who dwelt on Earth then, you would find they would say the same. But those who have left the body since that time know no more than you do. The Magi of Persia, the priests of Corinth, Athens, and Egypt would, if they were to appear, tell you the same thing. There have been many wonder-working men in the world, but can you find one, born of an earthly father and mother, to compare with Jesus? Pie had no flaw. Some spirits there are who obstinately hold on to their errors till they meet him. One great argument in favour of what I have said regard- ing him for whom I shed my poor blood, is this : He neither raised his voice nor his hand, but rather gave himself to the blow. Learn to live as he lived, and you will be blessed indeed. Wliat was your age at the birth of yesus'i I would be about forty-three years of age. {Benediction^ THE ARCHMAGUS — NINETEENTH SITTING. lOI Ji3ineteentlj @)itting» "yuly 20; 18 JO. The Return Journey — A Vision of the Slaughter of the Innocents — The Oaih to Herod Annulled — -They Traverse Moab — Ararat — Voyage on the Red Sea — Pirates— Change of Route — Ancient Thebes — True Worshijipers in Egypt — An Egyptian Seance — The Old Priest Chosen by the Spirit Voice to be the Guardian of Jesus — An Underground Temple Described — The Sacred Birds. Questions: The Ages of Joseph and Mary — The Moral State of the Nations at the Birth of Christ. When last we met, I spoke to you concerning our mission to Judea, and of our return homewards. We had given our word to Herod that we would return by way of Jerusalem to tell him where we had found the child. But, as I have already told you, we were again warned not to return to Herod. The night before we set out on our journey, the Mighty Spirit — He who doeth all things — showed us in a vision a terrible deed about to be perpe- trated in Judea. This same king Avho should have ruled the people with justice was pictured to us as a devil incarnate, send- ing out his myrmidons to slaughter innocent children, and thereby destroy him who had been so long spoken of as the Coming King. Ah, how little he knew of the mission of the Christ ! Poor man I he thought to thwart the designs of God. Then the Spirit of Light stood before us and spoke thus — " The Almighty has decreed that ye shall not return to Jerusalem, but that ye shall go the way I shall direct." I stood up, and said — " It is well; but what shall we do? — we swore to the king that we should return." " The oath," he said, " is unbound in Heaven. The little infants must suffer, for the evil spirit is abroad; but they will be nurtured in Heaven, becoming ministering spirits to him on whose account they died — the first martyrs for Jesus. But we shall send the child to Egypt, so that he may be educated for his high and holy mission." We started for the Salt Sea, into which the Jordan pours its waters. We travelled round that sea, which is said, by some of the Hebrew writers, to cover the site of the ancient cities of Sodom and Gomorrah. Such may be the case, but I do not think it, although a likely thing. We resolved to go through the wilder 102 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. ness to Ararat, then to Babelmandeb ; from thence round to Ormuz, and then finally to our own home in Persia. Journeying onwards, we traversed Moab, at that time trodden down by the iron legions of Rome. We then viewed Mount Ararat, of which I have already spoken in connection with the subject of the Hebrew Deluge. It was more for the sake of my companions that we visited such parts, for I already knew well every corner of that land, having travelled it in my earlier days when visiting Egypt and other adjacent countries. On reaching the shores of the beautiful Red Sea, we fell in with some merchants about to depart for Persia. It was a summer evening, and our hearts were glad as we looked over the sea, and saw the great Sun setting in all his glory in the West, and we thought of the pleasant passage we would have to our own loved land. But that voyage was never to be accomplished. We may plan, but there is One above us who overrules all our designings. The same night our Guardian, the Messenger from the Great Spirit, thus spoke to us : " Ye have been privileged above your fellow-men to see and know many things ; but ye have much yet to learn before ye go forth to proclaim him whom ye have just seen. His own countrymen know him not ; only the humble shepherds have hailed the advent of the \Vorld's Deliverer.'' The events which followed explained this message. We started on our voyage, and on nearing Aden we were chased by sea robbers, and sought refuge on the western side of the sea. On landing we resolved to travel homewards by way of Egypt, more especially as those who were with me would thereby have an opportunity of seeing the ancient temples and other buildings of the far-famed land. After much toil we arrived at Thebes, where there were many spacious buildings still standing in good preservation, that had in far back times been reared to represent their religious ideas. You are not to imagine, as has too often been done, that all the Egyptians bent the knee to the images and figures within these temples 3 for there were many amongst the learned who were enlightened worshippers of the One God, Creator and Sustainer of all things. This, however, cannot be said of the ignorant mul- titude, who knew no better, and were, alas, seldom taught to dis- tinguish between the truth and its outward form or representation. THE ARCIIMAGUS — NINETEENTH SITTING. IO3 At one of these temples we met with the Head Priestess, who was famed for the messages or oracles that came through her. VVe stayed with her for some time, that we might get information about the mode of communicating with the Unseen. I formerly alluded to this, and may now simply say that a circle of priestesses was formed in an apartment at the top of a high tower. In the centre of the room stood a table of pohshed silver, looking on which the seekers for information got what they sought for by vision, or in writing, or by the voice of the inspired priestess. The temple I am speaking of had been ravaged by one of our Persian kings, and had now fallen into decay. But he had missed the secret or inner temple. Now, the priest of this temple was known to me, and when I unfolded to him the mission on which I and my two brethren had been sent, he lifted up his aged eyes to Heaven, and thanked the Great and Holy Spirit that he had been spared to hail the advent of the long-promised Deliverer. While engaged in giving eloquent expression to the feelings of his gratified soul, the temple trembled as if shaken by an earthquake, and a voice was heard to say — " Thou hast been kept alive for Heaven's purpose. The child shall be brought hither, and he shall *be guarded by thee. Thou shalt show unto him all the sacred symbols, so that he may be instructed in these till the time come when the Spirit shall guide him." It was a great and glorious day for us. We felt as if exalted into the celestial state — so much so, that when we looked on one another our countenances shone lustrously. That old man stood erect as a youth, so much was he gladdened by the tidings we had brought, and their wonderful confirmation from the Unseen. The Secret Temple, into which we had been admitted, and where the interview took place, was hewn out of the solid rock. The rocky roof was supported by the most gorgeously-wrought columns, which, cut out of the same rock, appeared like the finest masonry. The temple was lighted up by lamps hung from the roof; while the whole place was beautifully adorned with gold and silver ornaments, producing an effect altogether enchanting at our first entrance. As we trod its floor we felt as if on holy ground ; while the place was so much magnetised, that a thrill shot over our whole body. And well it might be so, for here it was the priests received the oracles from the Unseen World. I< 104 HAFED I'RINCE OF PERSIA was to them wliat the Sacred Grove was to us. Ours was truly the Temple of Nature. We thought that God could only be appropriately worshipped in the open air, and amid the blooming works of His hand, and not in buildings, the work of men's hands. Wq were wrong. But I had never been cramped in my notions of these things. I well knew that the Hebrews had been in the closest communion with the Unseen ; and that even this old Egyptian was one who was in communion with what he believed to be the Great Spirit, but who was evidently only one of His high and holy messengers. In this Secret Temple were kept the Sacred Birds, which were objects of worship. These birds were placed under the care of the female priests, and when they died their bodies were em- balmed. I could not keep from speaking to them of the gross absurdity of worsliipping a bird. If worship were to be offered to a creature at all, better that that creature be a man. But they denied that they worshipped the bird. It was merely selected for its purity, they said, as a fit emblem of the Great God who was ever pure and holy. We remained for some time, during which my companions had opportunities of becoming acquainted with some things that would be afterwards useful ; and it was then that, instructed by the venerable priest, I learned to read the hieroglyphs. He gave me much of the ancient history of Egypt from those olden tablets, which he could read as easily as the common language ; and this very few of his fellow-priests could do. We visited the Pyramids, from a tablet in one of which I copied a record — one well worth preserving. It was the history of a king of whom the Egyptians were proud — it contained no blanks. This monarch had been eminent for good deeds — serving God, and serving man. Was y^osep/i, the husband of Mary, an old man at the lujih of Jesus 7 Joseph would be a man about forty years old, and Mary a young woman of eighteen or nineteen. It has been said that the nations were, at the time referred to, in a very /ore moral condition. Was it so ? Sin was the most prominent thing in the world at the time of the birth of Jesus; and as far as I can see, though there has THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTIETH SITTING. 105 been a great advance in science and art, there has been but httle advance in a moral point of view. The world must be encircled by truth ere we can expect to witness the good over- coming the evil. I must stop at present. May the blessing of the High and Holy One rest for ever upon you I Ctoentietl) @)itting» 20th September, 18 jo. Hafed on Egypt and the Egyptians — The Fate of Nations — A Prophecy — Longing for the "Good Time Coming'' — Egyptian and Persian Modes of Communion with Spirits — Lost Astronomical Records. Before leaving Egypt we sat down and reflected on the Past, Present, and Future of this famous country. My companions looked on me as a Teacher, and my reflections took somewhat of the following form : — Egypt ! where now is thy grand and powerful system of Priest- craft ; where now thy beautiful palaces and thy world-famed magnificent temples ? They have become the abodes of the owl, and the dens of wild robbers and beasts of prey. Alas I alas 1 is this thy fate, proud land ? O Egypt ! if we had but thy history. Where are the writings of thy wise men, the records of thy former greatness ? Nothing left but a few fragments of those mysterious writings; and few even of thy own priesthood or teachers who can decipher them. These indeed tell us what thou didst in long past ages for the enlightenment of man — of thy speculations on man's destiny^ and on the Great and Unseen Spirit, the spring of all being. But thou wert but the forerunner. What thou didst give forth from thy wise ones were but as drops to water the nations thirsting for the truth — for the true light. For it was not thou that wast destined to bring forth the Precious Plant, whose branches were, in the great future, to cover the Earth. That was reserved for the despised Hebrews. Egypt, thou hast still a little of thy old superstition and proud priestcraft I06 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. clinging to thy skirts. Thy wise men, we now know, knew more than they would declare to their fellow-men. But why shouldst thou keep up this system of hiding the truth from the people — thus wilfully and wickedly keeping them in darkness of mind in reference to God and to themselves ? O ye Teachers of Egypt, cast aside your old and worn-out systems, and proclaim the truth — that the Great and Good One is ever guiding, ever blessing all; that He, the Maker and Sus- tainer of the Heavens and the Earth, needeth no gorgeous temples, the work of man, in which to be worshipped; that on the mountain-top, by the river-side, or amongst the humble dwellings of men, the true worshipper will ever find Him. Ye say these stupendous buildings were erected in the days of old to contain the cast-off bodies of thy great ones. Ah, no ! If ye had but read and studied thine own hieroglyphs attentively, these would have shown thee that it is not the body that remains, but that it is the imperishable part of man — the soul, which God taketh back again. And now thou art fast falling into decay! But why repine? Thus hath it been with many great nations. Look at Greece, with all her beautiful temples — her knowledge of art and science. Is not Rome uprearing herself on the ruins of Greece? and other nations are coming up behind that will in time crush Rome, It was through some of our Persian Kings, no doubt, that many of Egypt's temples and records were destroyed. But the Egyp- tians must, in part, be blamed; for it was a law of the Persians that no such destruction should ensue unless the conquered nation rebelled against the government of the conqueror. But, as I have said, the old Past must give way to the Present, and that again to the Future. — Greece, Persia, Rome! Rome is now rising by the might of her arms; but she is stained with the sin of enslaving the subdued peoples. Alas ! we Persians have been guilty also of this black crime against God and man. Are we not all bound to worship the same Great Spirit, who alone has the right to enslave us — to bind us to His service, as the great and only Master of Mankind? But Rome, too, will have her day! Even now a King hath come who will have the dominion; and a nation will yet arise to eclipse great Rome — a nation whose dominion will girdle the earth — whose language will spread from shore to shore. But she, too, must decline and fall; but her fall THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTIETH SITTING. lo/ will uslier in the glorious Golden Age, the theme of the prophets and the poets of all the ages — that good and blessed time when man shall cease to fight with man — when peace shall prevail on every side. O then shall the heavenly hosts mingle with the spirits of Earth, in loving and light-giving communion I O for that happy day when we shall once more commune with our brothers of mankind ! — when we shall once more teach them and lead them in the paths of purity and truth — no longer kept out from intercourse by the sin-locked door. But, alas ! the world must pass through much tribulation before the coming of that glorious time, before men will submit to live in peace and harmony under the righteous rule of the great Prince of Peace. After remaining in Thebes for some time, I and my two friends visited several ancient temples, which were in a ruinous state. In Lower Egypt we found one small temple in good repair. It had all the fittings required in their acts of worship. Here, too, we found the lofty tower in which the female priests met for Spirit com- munion. They had also the same mode as described previously — a small polished table, on which the inquirer looked. I, myself, got a message from my mother. Though I had frequently told them of such methods of communication with the Unseen World, these things created much interest in my two companions ; for it was different in Persia. There we used no tables ; but, kneeling around the altar of the Sacred Grove, the holy flame descended, and the bright Spirit of Light appeared and addressed us in an audible voice. Oftentimes we longed earnestly to know who he was. Many of our brethren believed him to be one of our ancient sages. I imagined him to be Zoroaster, the teachings of both were so much alike. We had no uncouth figure, no dark cloud, nor lion, serpent, or hawk, to help us to realise the presence of God. We saw Him in the flame, in the bright orb of day ; we saw Him in all nature, in the purling brook, in the rolling stream in the great sweUing sea ; we saw Him in the soft verdure of the earth, and in the everlasting rock. But most of all we saw Him in His own image — Man. No symbols had we : we needed none. We could see Him in the outstretched canopy of the heavens ; and as we gazed up into the blue vault, far, far into space, there, too, we beheld Him — the Great Sustainer, who is everywhere present. I08 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Egypt had, in the study of the heavens, been before us, but all record of their knowledge was now lost ; for I, myself, having been sent on a mission to get information of certain phenomena that had taken place in Egypt, found no records there. Chaldea had occupied a high position also, but there, too, all had been lost. That these precious records should have been lost to man- kind was much to be deplored. I often think that Persia was blameable in not taking better care of her writings. The Jews, in this matter, surpassed all others. Not only did they preserve their Sacred Books in the Temple, but the priests also kept a copy. A great amount of Egyptian history may be found in their hieroglyphic inscriptions ; but the time will come when the key to these will also be lost. Perhaps I may decipher some of those you have got at another time. We shall now stop for to-night. Farewell. May God bless you and preserve you from evil. Ctuent^^ft'r^t fitting. Sept. 2j, 1S70. Departure from Efjypt — Arrival in Persia — Roman Invflsion — Hafed takes up the Sword — Defeated and Rebuked by his Guardian Spirit for Breach of Vow — Confession. We had lingered long in Egypt, that land of sacred associations. We had looked with interest on its pyrainids and ruined temples. We had sailed on its beautiful river, the placid face of which gloriously mirrored the beams of the orb of day. We had visited the once mighty but now desolate Thebes — the habitation of wild beasts of the field, and of wilder men. But now we must hasten on towards our beloved native land, which, though trodden down, was still a nation in the enjoyment of much to be valued. Sailing down the great river we took ship for a port in Lower Asia, and, travelling through that quarter, we reached Syria, from thence passing into Persia. In our journey over land, we visited many places famed in history, ruined temples and old battle-fields. Alas ! that there should be. so many on the face of the Earth. But such there must be till the grand time comes THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTY-FIRST SITTING. IO9 round, so often the subject of prophecy and poetry, when the strife of men shall cease — when the peace of God shall prevail, and nations all over the earth be united in a brotherhood of love and truth. Then shall the magnetic powers of spirits and men work harmoniously. Forgive me these reflections, for I am apt to forget when I look back on former days of my Earth-life. On our arrival in Persia we found the country in a state of great commotion, and terror and distress pictured on every countenance. News Jiad just been received that Rome was marching against us with her iron bands. Our hearts burned with indignation against these ruthless invaders of a peaceful State, and notwithstanding that Ave had solemnly dedicated ourselves as Magi to the service of God, the old warrior spirit prevailed, and Ave lifted the sword, resolved to do battle for our native land. It AA'as the spirit of patriotism that possessed us — that nerved our arm for the expul- sion of the foe. Alas ! Avho is man that he should put himself in such a position ! Why not try to conquer by Avords of peace and kindness ? ^Vhy should men be thrust into the Spirit World Avith their hands dyed in the blood of their felloAvs — driven in thousands, unprepared to meet their Judge? Better, far better, for men to endure the troubles and distresses of Earth, than thus to enter into the Spirit World, there to pass through the terrible discipline that must ensue. But then, as now, it AA'as considered a righteous thing to take up arms in defence of our country ; so once more Ave buckled on our armour. It AA'as not long before I gathered to my standard the hosts of my old followers, each one animated Avith the determination to repel the invading foe, or die. When all our arrangements Avere made, we marched against the Roman legions, and more than once they Avere driven back in confusion by the patriots I led to battle; but we suffered many defeats, and were at last conquered' by the overpoAvering forces brought against us. When I laid aside my peaceful garb, and lifted the SAVord 011 behalf of my distressed country, I thought that he Avho had hitherto been my Guide in so many dangers, would again appear to help me. It Avas not till the last disastrous fight AA'as over, and my folloAvers dispersed, that I realised his presence. He stood no HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. before me in form as a warrior ; and while I bent low before him, thus he spoke, — " Thou hast broken the solemn vow of dedica- tion that bound thee to the service of the Great Spirit, by whom thou wast chosen as ambassador to welcome the birth of the Sun of Righteousness — the Prince of Peace, born into the world of sin and strife that in due time he might put down all strife. Thou shouldst have lifted up thy voice as a sword ; and, as a messenger of peace, endeavoured, with Heaven's help, to calm tlie evil passions of thy fellow-men. Persia must submit. Once gi-eat in power, now she is weak. Rome, now powerful, must have her day ; but she, too, will fall. Look at Egypt, she Heth in bondage. And those Hebrews (nursed and fed by Egypt in their infancy) who, under the guidance of the Great and Good, attained to high and holy privileges, what are they now? Such is the fate of nations — the fate of all nations that rise by un- righteous deeds. Have not I ever been thy director and guide ? Have I not said that Persia shall have a crowned head when Rome with her conquering hosts shall be no more ? So shall it be. Away, then, to the Grove, and on thy bended knees before the High and the Holy Spirit seek forgiveness for this thy offence; and, then, with His peace resting upon thee, go forth and battle against all that opposeth love and truth. Fear not, thou shalt yet wield a sword that will overthrow, in due time, both Persia and Rome. But, remember, that for the breaking of thy vows, thou shalt not die a natural death. The blame rests with thee, not ■nnth thy two companions. Thou alone must suffer. Thou shalt not be taken away by natural dissolution, but a martyr's death shalt thou die." Thus he spake, and thus I replied to the Heavenly Messenger: — " I have indeed sinned. May God forgive me ! Carry back with thee my confession of repentance. My only plea : I could not stand and see my beloved country trodden down under the iron hoof of the oppressor." " That," he replied, " was once thy work, not now. Thou art a Sacred Teacher. It is thy duty to open the eyes of the people — to instruct them by lessons of truth and love. Was that thy Avork this day? Alas! how many hast thou sent headlong into the World of Spirits before their time!" He left me. Calling my two companions and other friends THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTY-SECOND SITTING. I I I together, I told them all that had been said to me by my Guide. We at once resolved to go to the Grove. On our arrival we found the brethren assembled. The moment we entered the holy place the Sacred Flame descended; and, prostrating myself before the altar, I humbly confessed my sin. Then the voice from the altar pronounced forgiveness, and all united in a song of praise to God, as the sun was sinking in the Western sky. \Benedictionl\ Dectinber ii, 1870. Issha, the Old Egyptian Priest — ^Jesiis taken to Egypt — A Letter from Issha to Hafed — 1 lie Child at Three Years — The Young Priest, Hermes — A Portrait of Issha. On a former occasion I made reference to one of the priests of Egypt — a great, a learned, and a good man, named Issha. He v/as one of those who had for many years looked earnestly for the promised Deliverer who was to give hght to the world; for we in Persia had not been alone in our expectation. And our hearts having been gladdened by his appearing, it became us to watch with jealous care the precious spark which was destined to set the world ablaze. You know from your own Sacred Books that Joseph and Mary, through fear of Herod, had to fly into Egypt with the infant. The arrival of the Holy Child and his parents in Egypt having been intimated to the venerable Issha, arrangements were made by him, whereby the child should, in course of time, be educated vt'ithin the walls of the temple; and gladly did the holy man undertake the task. About this time he sent me a letter, which I shall try to give, as near as possible, as it came from his pen. The letter was written from the Temple of the Nile, and is as follows : — " Most noble Hafed, Prince of Persia, and Servant of the Most Pligh God, — To thee I send my greeting, by the hands of a young fellow-worker in the priesthood, one who is honourable and worthy to be the bearer of my epistle to thee. 112 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. " Beloved brother in the service of the Holiest, — This letter is written unto thee from the Centre of the Sacred Temple of the Most High God — (I need hardly say to thee that it is rather from its ruins.) The Nile hath overflowed its banks for the third time since thy visit unto me, when thou didst gladden my heart with the tidings of the appearing of the One who was to Come. At that time I raised my voice in thanksgiving that I had been honoured by the fellowship of one who had been chosen of Heaven to go forth and hail the advent of the Prince of Light. And nov.', here am I appointed to teach this child. O what am I that such a trust should be committed to me ! Believe me, my noble brother, when I say that I undertake the trust with joy, and yet with trembling solicitude. " The child, though but three years old, shows, in his ways, so much that is God-like, that I could almost fall down and worship him. Those who attend on him say that there never was such a child as this little one committed to my care. To think that one so very young in years should come to hoary age, and put questions so deep that to answer them would puzzle a Socrates or a Plato, is indeed very wonderful to me. And oftentimes am I astonished, when he asks me the meaning of some of our sacred symbols, and about many other things far above a child's capacity. " I desire to thank thee, most noble Hafed, for those glorious truths, which thou didst impart unto me when thou didst sojourn with me, for they are indeed of very great service to me now; and I am not ashamed, old as I am, still . to sit at thy feet and learn. " But, my beloved friend, I must not forget to write to thee about the bearer of this epistle. He is a virtuous young man, and his life is given to the service of the Most High: indeed, one of the same stamp as thou thyself art. Thou wilt find in him a mind open to receive, and 1 pray thee instil into it such truths of the Mighty Spirit as will enable him to stand high in the True Light. It hath been said of him here that he will yet attain to an exalted position in Egypt. When he returns I expect that he will be the bearer of an epistle from thee; in which thou must tell me of thy researches into the Hebrew writings; for thou didst promise to give me further knowledge of the New Light now being nursed amid the ruins of our Tem])]e. ^^lf\&:^^^Av-i?t<^ Egyptian iSeance. (Direct.) Sse BittingF IX. and XIX. THE ARCIIiMAGUS — TWENTY-THIRD SITTING. II 3 " And now, most noble Hafed, I will conclude. Wlien I go to evening devotion, I go now with a different spirit. I have broken through the old custom. I no longer withhold from the common people the truths which we know; and because of this some of the priests would persecute me; but they dare not. Many of the people are beginning to attend and contribute of their wealth. But I trust soon to see thee, and tell thee more of these things, when I hand over my charge, whom thou, the descendant of the Great Zoroaster, hast been chosen to teach. Meanwhile my soul is bound up in care for my youthful charge. O he seems to me more than man! Those eyes of love! I almost worship him. " Now may the Great and Ever-blessed Spirit be with you at all times. Amen." So ended the letter of my beloved brother Issha, Chief Priest of the Temple of the Nile. I perceive this letter as plainly before me now as it was when sent, nearly two thousand years ago; and you have got it all but some things of no interest to you. I mean to give you other epistles from this holy man, for in them I got more than from all others. His countenance was most venerable; and habited in pure white robes, and wearing a long white beard, he seemed to me like an angel. And while we listened to him, his words of power sank deep into our inmost souls, and we felt as if in the presence of the purest spirit in the highest heavens. He still labours with me in the Spirit World. He did not live, as I did, to see the True Light proclaimed on the Earth, being one hun- dred years old when that letter was written. In these letters you will get much in regard to the early years of Jesus. \Bcnediciio/i.'] Ctrsentg'tljkD fitting;* 14//^ yanuary^ 1S71. Second Letter from Issha— The Boy Jesus in the Inner Temple— His Genius — Ligln ill the Daikness— The First "Miracle" of Jesus— Jesus amongst other Boys. At our last meeting I gave you the first letter written to me by my venerable brother, Issha, the Egyptian High Priest— the holy I 114 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. man who had received in charge the Httle spark which, when kindled, was destined by Heaven to set on fire the theological systems of the world; not for their destruction, but that, coming through the fire, they might be seven times purified. For man- kind in their religious ideas have .all, more or less, been actuated by a desire to discover the truth, and to found their own theolo- gies thereon. The second epistle from tlie holy man (who for nearly a hundred yeai's had been engaged in the service of God, and with whom the highest and holiest priest in the great Temple of Jerusalem could not be compared) was sent by the hands of merchants who traded between Persia and Egypt; for, at that time, a great trade was carried on between Persia and many other countries in silks, dyes, precious stones, spices, and fruits of various kinds. This letter I will shorten considerably, leav- ing out many things not necessary for you to know, and give you something more concerning Jesus, my Prince, as I loved to call him. It is dated one year from the time of the sending of the first letter. After saying that the Nile had overflown its banks; that they liad sown and reaped their harvest, and thanking me for a letter which he had received by the hands of the merchants, he goes on to say:— " Most noble Hafed, servant of the Living God and Prince of Persia — In this, my second epistle, I have unspeakable pleasure in giving thee some further account of my young charge. Forgive me, my friend, anything thou deemest amiss, for indeed I am but an old man (although my body is not bent, nor my eyes dim), and my silvery hair showeth that the time draweth nigli when I shall enter into the Spirit World where, when we meet, there shall be no more separations because of religious differences, and where I shall no more be called an idolater, nor thou, dear friend, a worshipper of the fire. \IIere the Medium got so rapid in his utterance that the 7vords could not be take?i dotcn; * but they a mo unfed to this, that despite the general idolatry, there were many in these so-called heathen Jiations * The Controlling Spirit subsequently apologised by saying that he experi- enced, when coming in contact with the mortal body, the old feelings of indig- nation, excited by false ideas of Persian worship entertained by many in that THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTV-THIRD SITTING. II5 who 7vorshipped God in spirit and in truth ; and thai the sun 7vas the most befitting symbol in the worship of the God of Light, the Creator, Sustainer, and Benefactori\ " There stands one beside me, while thus I write unto thee, by whom all these theologies will -be cast down. O that dear one, how I reverence him ! — I cannot help it. Old as I am, as I said before, I could almost fall down at the feet of the beloved child and worship him. It is something very wonderful to see this little one pacing alone the dark and solemn recesses of our Inner Temple — those silent floors, where even the oldest priest dare not venture alone. Yet he, the wondrous child, dares to look into the holy place. Holy indeed is it when he is there. He is clever beyond all other children; for he hath already gained some knowledge of ancient languages, and listens with deep attention while I am instructing him in the history of this country — of its great fame; in days gone by, for wisdom and power; and how the race from which he sprang had been fed and benefited, and after- wards enslaved by the rulers of Egypt. But much of that history is now lost. Thanks to Persia for that ! for it was a Persian king that destroyed our ancient records. " I have heard thee speak of spirit communicating in thought with man ; and truly it must be so with this little one, for the most intricate passages in our hieroglyphs, if once he gets the key, he deciphers with ease. The passage, the meaning of which has been to thee and to me the source of much dispute and trouble, has been clearly revealed by him. " I believe this young Prince, as thou callest him, to be indeed the Son of God, having in him the Spirit of his Father. " Since thy departure, the efforts on my part to overthrow the system by which the poor were kept out of the temple, and which I referred to in my first letter, have been successful. The priests who are under me have resolved to open up the truth to the poorest, so that now the temple is free unto all. " A poor man, who had once been rich, and paid largely to the temple service, having lost all and become maimed by an encounter with pirates on the Red Sea, was carried one day in his helpless day and since; and feeling thus, he forgot what he was about, and lost the usual control over his Medium. I l6 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. State into the temple about the time of evening worship. The young child stood by my side; and seeing this maimed old man in his pitiable condition, he looked up to me and said — ' Father (he always calleth me father), this poor old man must have a history;' and then, wonderful to tell, he narrated the chief points in the man's life; then, going up to where he crouched, he said — 'Rise!' 'But how can I rise; I have no power,' said the poor man. Stretching out his tiny hand towards him, he again uttered the word — 'Rise!' when up started the man, standing on hir- feet with all his wonted vigour. Here was power displayed of r> truly wonderful kind. But there are many other things done by him which show him to be also full of love. Even the other little ones, the children of the priests, never have cause, in their play, to chide him. Wherever he is, there is happiness and peace, and all goes well. " Now, noble Hafed, I thank thee for the care thou hast bestowed on the young man who carried my former letter unto thee. I observe from his letter to me that thou hast not neglected him, and that, through thy instruction, he is becoming fitted for occupying my place here when I go hence, and will in future times redeem our theology. " Thanks, too, for thy gift of the apricots — fruits of the sun. May the time soon come when we shall meet. " Sorry was I to learn that thou didst find thy country invaded, and that thou, forgetful of thy vow, wert led to buckle on the sword. But with God let this matter be left. " Now, my noble friend, I must draw to a close. I look for thy answer by the same merchants on their return from Persia. I weary for words from thee, my brother. Though once thy teacher, now thou art mine. Thank God, thou hast opened my eyes to many things once dark to me. " May the Mighty Spirit, the Father of all nations, be ever near unto thee; and whilst in the Centre of the Grove, mayest thou realise His presence in all its fulness. Amen." Such A'as the substance of the second letter of Issha. We must stop here. The gracious blessing of the Highest, and the peace of the Great Prince, my Lord, be upon you for ever! THE ARCIIMAGUS — TWENTY-FOURTH SITTING. 11/ hich we have m the Gospels of the miraculous conception of Jesus to be accepted as a truthful statement of facts ? Yes : I must believe the account therein given, for this reason : The Spirit of Light sent us to welcome and do homage to one whose appearance in the world had been prophesied for ages, and who was looked for by many as the great Deliverer or Saviour of mankind. The fact that Mary, the betrothed wite of Joseph, was not only clear of transgression in his eyes, but in the eyes of all her neighbours amongst whom she lived, is proof sufficient ; for had it been otherwise, she would at once have been condemned to die. The penalty for such a transgression was the same in Persia. That the conception was brought about by holy and spiritual means was well known to many good and wise men in that day, who knevv well what it was and how it was accomplished ? Hence, I believe that the Prince, though really and truly a man, was so full of the Spirit of God that he may well be reckoned as a new creation — a second man made in the express image of the Most High — as much a new creation as the first man. * The names were given subsequently, the same evening, by direct •writing on a card, in the same way as the other direct wrilings and paintings were given. The following is a copy of the names on the card:— " Oxyrynchitae, Lysopoli- i.iiis, Cynopoli(a7is." THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTY-FIFTH SITTING. 121 JVas yesus conscious of a previous existence ? A number of com- vnmicating spirits appear to advance different opinions on this and other subjects. To your question of his consciousness of a former existence, I may say that he himself declared to me that he had been on the Earth before. It is not to be wondered at that you get different accounts of the same things from spirits ; but depend upon it these opinions are not from a good source. When such spirits observe a liking for their opinions in men, they hatch the mon- strous brood. Some here may think differently ; but had they passed through the experiences I have done, they would have known better than propagate such doctrines. Though an old man, I still preach the same gospel. Did "yoseph and Mary remain in Egypt after giving up yesus to to the care of Issha ? Yes; Joseph with Mary, his wife, stayed still in Egypt. He laboured at his craft, and both watched affectionately over Jesus when an infant. There was need for this care, for there, as else- where, there were many Hebrews who bore them no goodwill. But the priests exercised a Avatchful eye for their protection. We will now leave off May God be ever with you to bless you in your going out and coming in ! Ctcient^=ftTti) ^ittinn;* 1 2th February, 1871. Unexpected Arrival of Issha and Jesus in Persia — Message of the Spirit of Light — The Magi go out to meet them — Their \^'elcome Address in Direct JVriting — Jesus and his Tutor carried by Spirits — Jesus Clairvoyant ■ — A Magian Festival. Questions: Age of Jesus — Celibacy— The Christian Churches in a wrong position. At our last sitting, I gave you the third and last letter from my friend Issha concerning his youthful charge. I think I said that he would come to Persia with the young Prince. My aged friend was one who liked to study Nature in all her grandeur — to think of the Great Creator as he might be seen, in His wisdom and power, in the formation of the smallest insect, and in man, his 122 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. highest work — in the Httle flower of the wayside, modestly Hfting its head, and in the great tree wliose branches give shcUer in the noonday heat ; and hence my friend resolved to undertake his long journey after the rainy season, and before the hot season came on. One lovely morning, just as the glorious sun was rising above the eastern mountains, I and some of my brethren assembled in the Sacred Grove, while the other Magi, with their wives, enjoyed themselves by the Fountains. We had just surrounded the Altar of the Grove when the sacred flame arose, and then we beheld the Spirit of Light. Bending in lowly reverence, we heard his voice : " Why tarry ye, here ? One more worthy of your homage awaits you outside the Grove. Go forth and welcome the Prince of Heaven and Earth." This announcement surprised us, for although we expected the visit from Issha, we knew it would be some weeks before the band of merchants could arrive with whom he was to travel. But, eagerly we went forth at the bidding of the Spirit, and as we looked along the pathway we beheld, at a little distance, the little boy running at the side of the venerable priest. Issha was habited in his white robes, and although a man of great age, he strode along with a lively step. I went out to meet him, and as we drew near, I fell on my knees before him. " Nay, my son, rise to thy feet; it becomes me rather to do homage unto thee; for have not I received from thee treasures of truth and light, and, above all, been honoured in having had for so long a time the care of this child : it is he who is worthy of thy homage." Then the assembled Magi, through their spokesman, saluted him thus: — " Jfe salute thy conwig foriJi, inunortal friend — holy offspring of the breath divine, we salute thee! Beauteous and loving a?t thou as Salem — as Raphael, heavinly and sublime. From thee pure sentiments will flow as dew from the purple clouds of the morni7ig, and thy humane heart — thy heart filled with tender sensations — shall melt as the eyes of the Seraphim, enraptured at the sight of virtue, overflo7tJ with sjueetest transport. " ■!■ After some further interchange of greetings, the child was handed over to my care. I then asked my aged friend to explain * The passage in italics was given in direct writing. THE ARCIIMAGUS — TWENTY-FU'TII SITTING. 1 23 to me how it was that he had arrived at a time when he was unlooked for. He said that that was just what he was about to tell me, for it was altogether a very wonderful matter. They had left Egypt, as arranged, with a band of Persian merchants and others travelling with them ; but they had been but a short time on their journey when they were attacked by a horde of robbers. In the disorder that ensued, he, witli his young charge, was lifted up suddenly from the earth and conveyed along by some unseen power. He could see no one, but he felt as if carried by some one. The child, he said, seemed to enjoy the wonderful journey, and to know those who were conveying them ; they were some of those with whom Jesus was often heard speaking in the Egyptian temple. The young boy seemed to know me at once. I asked him if he had seen me before. " Yes," he said, " when my aged father wrote letters to thee, I saw thee reading them." This was another proof to me that he was indeed the Great One long promised to our fathers in Egypt and in Persia, and indeed over all the East. "It shall be my duty to give thee all the knowledge that I am able to impart; but thou, beloved, hast that within thee that I or my brethren cannot attain to. Nevertheless, I shall endeavour to teach thee." But I felt my weakness, and thus I prayed — " O, Almighty Father of Spirits, source of all truth, enable me, by the help of thy ministering angels, to become the teacher and guide of thy Son, the long-promised Deliverer. It was a custom with us when visited by distinguished strangers to hold a holy festival, the pleasures of which were not produced by indulgence in wine, the feast consisting only of herbs and fruit, and water from the gushing fountain; while, if there was aught that could intoxicate, it was only the sound of the sacred anthem which rose towards heaven from the voices of the holy brother- hood. The stranger on these occasions was placed in the centre of a circle formed by the principal Magi, outside of which were other circles, composed of brethren according to station in the Order; whilst outside of these were circles, first of the holy women and the wives of the Magi, and then of the children. A lamb, decorated with fresh flowers, emblem of innocence and purity, was placed in the space between the various circles, and each one who had children, in turn, laid their hands on the lamb, 124 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. vowing to bring up their offspring in a knowledge of the true God. After partaking of the fruits, both fresh and preserved, and drink- ing of pure water, the elder Magi welcomed the strangers to the Holy Circle, after which an address was given on the purity of our worship and the harmony of our doctrines with the truth of God, as shown in the creation, animate and inanimate. Accordingly, on the arrival of Issha and the youthful Jesus, we held a festival. We of the Persian religion believed in a threefold manifestation of the Godhead, and this formed at all times a subject for our deepest meditation. But now, here stood one in our midst whom we looked upon as the Son of God, the Prince, the Leader so long promised to man, for every epistle sent from our venerable Egyp- tian brother had been read to the assembled Magi, who were accordingly prepared to receive this visit, and very much did we venerate the holy man for his work and labour of love. What was the age of 'jfesus at the time referred to ? The child was about eight years old at the time. Was the practice of celibacy enforced or taught by the Magi 7 No ; we did not teach celibacy. We looked on woman as the help-meet for man. I, alas, had been deprived at once of both wife and child ; but I was attended to and received help from several handmaidens. /// reply to a reviark made on a discourse in church that day, he said — I heard, through the medium, the discourse on the Apocalypse. If you have not the same things taking place in your churches now, there is something wrong with your churches. Put your- selves in the same position as the early followers of Jesus the Nazarene, and he will send his angels to bless you ; then would you have the power to "work miracles"; then would come that Golden Age, when Spirits will be able to communicate with man, and man be able to elevate his thoughts towards the high and the holy Unseen. We will not proceed further to-night. May the peace of God be upon you and may you be guided to follow Jesus in truth ! THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTY-SIXTH SITTING. 1 25 Ctocntp=0irtf) @)itting» I2th March, iSyi. Jesus begins to study under Hafed — Roman Oppression — Tlie Early Lessons of Jesus — Issha leaves Persia — His Parting Address — An Invocation — Jesus as a Scholar — His profound Wisdom. The boy being now committed to my care, I proceeded to instruct him in Persian literature and theology, and also in the manners and customs of the country in which he was to be a dweller for some time. This was necessary in view of his future public ministry ; and it was in accordance with the mind of the Great Spirit that, as a preparation for the work, he should know the trials that mankind were subjected to, not merely the trials of physical life, but those also which affect men spiritually. Our country at that time, trampled under the iron hoof of the Romans, was the victim of the evil spirit of war, and groaning under the oppressor. But Persia had also been guilty of the same — she, too, had her day of power. Now it was Rome. But others were to arise and trample her in the dust. Oh, that men were wise and holy in heart, then — and then only — may Ave look for justice and mercy in the Earth. My beloved pupil had been well indoctrinated by my aged friend, not only in the theology of Egypt, but also in that of the Hebrews ; for Egypt was at that time in possession of one of the best translations of the Hebrew records — the work of Jewish doctors, who had become dwellers in that country after the death of Alexander the Grecian, when his kingdom was divided. My Egyptian friend had even instructed him in the prophecies con- cerning himself, as these were found in the Hebrew books ; and day after day he received confirmation from the Spirit in the Sacred Grove. At last the time came when my venerable friend should leave Persia for his native land. We all assembled to bid him farewell. I well remember the good old man as he looked me in the face and said — " Our parting will be short My sand is nearly run. I can see almost the minutes of rny time here ; but in a few short years we shall meet in Paradise, that blessed resting-place about which 126 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. you have taught me. Oh, for the happy time when we shall meet in the glorious land, when we shall look towards Earth, and watch its progress in light and love, waitmg for its redemption to goodness and the communion of spirits with man. iSleanwhile, my friend, I must return to the land of Egypt — that land which has been glorious in wisdom, though not in goodness ; for has not even he: priests, her sacred teachers, lent themselves to the crushing of poor humanity ? Oh, for a hundred years to speak on Earth ! Would I not make Egypt ring with the good news? But yet I shall, for the uttermost ends of Earth will know I have lived. Farewell, my brother ! My best of friends, farewell ! Farewell, my beautiful, my darling son — thou who hast instructed me! The time cometh when thou shalt tread that land which hath cast thee out, and there shalt thou kuidle a flame which will lighten the world. Though I go to Egypt, and there die, I will in spirit aid thee in the trials and troubles that will assuredly come upon thee. I am not afraid to leave thee with my friend Hafed. He will instruct thee in the knowledge of many things that will be good for thee, my son, to learn. So, farewell ! When I leave this frail body thou wilt know of it. AVe shall meet again." With these words he fell on my neck and wept. When we parted he grasped the wonderful boy, and holding him aloft to God, he cried — " The charge committed to me I now deliver up. Behold, with Thy help have I done my duty ! For I know Thou art ever near me. I thank and adore Thee, O Great and Good ' Bless all around me, as Thou seest they need. God of love and peace, but not of war. Thou who hast done so much for me, carry me back in peace to mine own land, that there I may take leave of my friends and brethren before I cast off this frail body I And, O Great Father, when free, enable me to come back in spirit." He had joined a company of merchants, and was a good way on the journey before we finally parted. I saw him looking behind from the back of the animal which bore him along, and felt deeply the great bereavement which had befallen me, in being separated from one whom I had long looked upon as almost supernatural. There was such a sublimity in his countenance- so pure, so unworldly; in bodily appearance so venerable, with his long silvery locks and beard, and tlie white garment that covered THE ARCHMAGUS — TWENTY-SEVENTH SITTING. 12/ him, that he always reminded me of him who had been so long my Spirit Guide ; and of her whose memory was ever dear to me. After our usual morning worship, I began the duty I had under- taken of educating the Prince. He appeared somewhat downcast when his aged tutor left us, but got more cheerful towards the close of the day. He began his studies with spirit, and day after day it was my great privilege to instruct him, not only in a knowledge of the Persian language, but of the natural sciences, of the objects which met our view on the Earth's surface, and of the heavenly bodies which bespangled the sky ; but oftentimes I thought he seemed to know much more concerning some things than I did myself, and whether this arose from quick natural perception, or by a special spirit influence, I could hardly determine. Many of my brethren were astonished at the profound wisdom displayed by this child, and so great was the impression made on them, that he was even admitted to the centre altar in the Sacred Grove — the first child who had ever looked on the holy place. But he (the heavenly being) who came, knew him ; and many a thing took place there which it would be wrong in me to mention at present, seeing they refer to matters in the Spirit-life. I speak of things of Earth now. Were yoseph and Mary still resident in Egypt ? His mother and Joseph were at the time still resident in Egypt. I can go no further. Heaven bless you, and preserve you from all evil. 26fh Alarch, iSyr. Jesus acquires a knowledge of the Persian Language, Religion, and Laws^A Story about Young Jesus— He preaches to the People— Under Spirit influence — His wonderful Cures. The young pupil was, unlike the most of children, always intent on acquiring knowledge; and yet, strange to say, he ever displayed a wisdom that made me feel that he was the teacher and I was the taught. He was certainly a wonderful boy, and everything 128 IIAFED PRINCE OF TERSIA. that could be desired as a mortal. Under my instruction he soon acquired a knowledge of our language, religion, and laws, to such an extent and in so short a time as to excite surprise in others. But my brethren and myself, who were acquainted with the cir- cumstances, looked for nothing else. I opened up to him the doctrines of Zoroaster, revealed the mysteries of the Magi, and taught him what I knew of natural law. Our studies at times partook of the supernatural, as it is now termed. But even then there were sorne of the Magi who, not being so highly favoured as others, looked upon some of our statements as strange. Though all serving God in some way, and all qualified to teach the ordi- nary lessons peculiar to our religion, they were not all cognisant of that angelic communion and spirit power which I and some others had been privileged to experience — a power so great as in many cases almost to lead some to look upon these angels as Gods. One morning — a glorious summer morning — while the sun was gilding the plains with golden hues, and while as yet the dewdrops hung in pearly beauty on bough and bush and leaf — while we were all engaged at our usual morning worship, the boy strayed from the Grove and wandered out into the fields. Here he had met with a shepherd in great consternation and perplexity in regard to the loss of some lambs, which he thought had been carried off by some of the wild animals. The little boy, seeing the evident dis- tress on the face of the man, asked him what was the matter. The shepherd was surprised to hear such a question from a child, and told him he was afraid he could not solve the difficulty. But he was astonished at the reply of the child : " Why neglect your flock, and allow your lambs to stray? But, know they are safe. There is One above all who careth even for your lambs. Go forward to yonder hill, and there you will find them." The shepherd, who went as the child directed, returned Avith his lambs rejoicing; and telling the story to his neighbours, the subject excited general interest : so much so, that the King of Persia requested that he should be sent to him. Shortly after this I, along with others of the Magi, went out at sunset to enjoy a walk in the cool evening air. As we proceeded we saw, what was singular in Persia, a large assemblage of people. Drawing near, I beheld my little pupil perched on the stones of an THE ARCHiMAGUS — TWENTY-SEVENTH SITTING. 1 29 old altar, and addressing the people. I was amazed, and much more so, when I heard the words which proceeded from him. He spoke of the worlds above, and the bright mansions prepared for the spirits of the good, and of his Father's love for all; and called on the people to bring forth their sick that they might be healed. As I drew still nearer, I beheld a sight I never forgot. Were m\' eyes deceiving me ? There, beside the boy, stood my friend, the Old Egyptian Priest, habited in white, and appearing to dictate every word the boy v,as uttering. I ran eagerly forward to em- brace him, but his well known form melted away. Amazed, I inquired if he was not really present. " Yes," said the child, " he is present in spirit. He will meet thee at midnight in the Grove." (He had gone home to Egypt, where he had left the body, and was now in Spirit-life. But I will have more to say on this shortly.'/ He then stepped off the altar. Had any one but those of the Sacred Order dared to have occupied the same position it would have been death; such was the veneration shown by the people for the sacredness of the altar; but they were wonder-struck, and no one touched the boy. I mounted the heap of stones and spoke to the assembly : — " People of Persia, you are highly blessed this day. The Son of God has appeared before you. Be not afraid, I am not turning away from my old faith;" and then 1 told them how I and my two brethren had been commissioned from the Highest to welcome the birth of the Prince of Peace, and spoke of the great mission and work he was destined to accomplish for the world. While thus I spoke, the people cried out, " It is true ! it is true I" and then they declared the extraor- dinary cures he had been making, and many of his wonderful sayings and doings. Then was I astonished. Why, thought I, should he be destined for Judea — wicked, rebellious Judea? O I why not sent to Persia? But God knoweth best, So let us praise Him, for He doeth all things well. As A)xJii)iagus, did you preach what was afterwards k/iow/i as the doctrines of Christ? Even as Chief of the Magi, I had long held and taught these doctrines ; and no one meddled with me until I proclaimed him from whom those doctrines came. We will go no farther to-night. \_BenedictionP\ 130 HAFED PRIN'CE OF PERSIA. Ctoent^=cigf)t{) @)itting. 27//'-! April, 1 87 1. Jesus Admitted as one of the Magi — Proclaims Himself a Creature — Letters from his Parents —Jesus leaves Persia^IIis Fame — The Start — A Night to be Remembered- A Vision of the Better Land — The Great Temple — "Yonder is my Throne!" Question: Hafed a "Christian." — Jesus and the Essenians. We must hurry on, for we have many different individuals to in- troduce, and I have also to speak of Rome, which we have never as yet looked at. Now, however, we have to do with Jesus, our Prince, to whom all homage on both sides is due Men in past times have built a wall — have barred the way to free intercourse between Earth and Heaven. That wall is now crumb- ling — the barrier is being removed ; for the darkness of supersti- tion must give way before the advent of Spirit communion. The youth gave such diligent heed to the various lessons which were laid before him, consisting of the lore of the Magi and the laws of Persia, that he was, notwithstanding his nationality admitted as one of the Magian brotherhood. Indeed, he was looked upon by my brethren as more than man — as God. But I stood out against them in this, and he himself protested — " I am but a boy. My Father in the Heavens created me — he also created you. But I am sent to do a special work; the path is before me; and He will strengthen me for my work." Having received letters from Egypt from his reputed father and liis mother, in which they expressed a desire that he should be sent back to them, I resolved to return ^^•ith him myself by way of Greece ; for my young charge was earnestly desirous of getting some insight into the manners and customs of the people, whose history and literature I had opened up to him. His father had heard of the death of Herod (we knew of it in the Sacred Grove), and he thought it right that he should return to Judea. But it was in a bad state — murder, rapine, and every evil were rampant. Truly they needed a deliverer I Alas, that they should have .spurned him who was sent to save them ! The fame of the youth had by this time spread over all Persia ; rom the king downwards all loved him, for he had alwavs a kind THE ARCHMAGUS — TWKNTV-EIGHTH SITTING. 13I word and a helping hand for all with whom he met ; and when it became known that he was about to leave Persia for his own country presents from high and low were sent to him. Poor he was when he came amongst us, but he left us enriched. He was, indeed, rich in mental gifts when he came from Egypt, but he left Persia richly endowed with all the learning which the Magi could instil. At length the day came when we should leave Persia. At early morn the holy anthem was raised to the Great and Good Creator, the Father of all, and the Father of the young boy bending with us before the sacred altar. After the service we made preparation to depart on our journey. We started about mid-day — a time ol the day not usually taken, on account of the excessive heat. Many wondered why I should do so. I could not tell ; I felt a desire to depart — to seek for solitude. My young companion felt as I did, and our attendants (for we had three or four camels) were evidently of the same mind. When we did go off, wonder- ful to tell, we found the air as cool as at midnight. We rode on for some tirae, and arrived at a quiet still glade, in which we found a grove of trees and a gushing rivulet. Refreshing our- selves at the cool stream, we retired to the centre of the grove, and there we rested for the night. O blessed, precious night ! If ever mortal got a glimpse of Heaven it was that night. Men of grovelling natures might say — " Delusion ! fancy !" and so on. But I know I was awake, and so was Jesus. I was privileged to see that night what I had never seen before — nor after, till I finally entered in. I had indeed seen the warriors of the Spirit-host marshalled in the air, as I have already stated to you. But now we had not only angel visitants, but their glorious abode was opened to our view. As we lay and gazed on the star-bespangled sky, we talked concerning the great World of Spirits, and wonderfully did this boy describe that which he remembered of his previous existence, and greatly was I astonished at the knowledge he had of the stars which over-canopied us. I thought I knew much of the heavenly bodies, but he knew more. And while we thus communed, the gates of Heaven appeared to be thrown open to our gaze. Cities — golden cities, with which not one of all Earth's cities can be for a moment compared — glittering with precious stones, and with 132 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. streets of dazzling brightness, rose up to view; but how can I picture to you the appearance of the muUitudinous host of bright and glorified spirits, clothed in flowing white robes, and a glory around them even beyond the glory of the Holy Spirit of the Grove 1 Towering aloft, we saw a mighty Temple, the walls of v> hich were of crystal and precious stones. (I find I cannot now describe it, even to give you the barest conception of its strength and beauty.) ^ And in the midst of this magnificent Temple there stood a Throne; and around this centre, as far as the eye could reach over the vast amphitheatre, thousands upon thou- sands of holy ones stood, whose countenances reflected the light which proceeded from the Throne. Seeing all this, I was awe- struck ; and when my youthful charge turned to me and said — " Father, yonder is my throne !'" I could not help expressing my belief that he was more than mortal. "' Nay, my father," said he, " I am just such as you are — but I was before you. I will return to that bright abode before you be taken away, but in due time you shall meet me there. Now you have beheld my throne, and you will yet see me seated thereon to give forth judgment to the kings of the Earth.'' On the steps of the Temple my eyes rested on the form of my old friend, the Egyptian Priest ; he appeared as a priest, and he is even now a priest, engaged in the upraising of his brethren ; but of this I will not say more till I give you my own experience as a disembodied spirit. /// reply to a question, he said — I had long been what you would call a " Christian," though still holding on to what is called the " fire-worship"; but that must not be confounded with idolatry — fire was held by the Persians as symbolical of God. Did yesus ever come in contact ivith the people called Essen ians? Yes; he visited the Essenians, but only stayed with them for a short time — a mere visit. That took place when he finally left me; when he was residing with his parents, and occasionally labouring with Joseph in the handicraft of this Medium. I must stop for to-night. May it be yours to enjoy the light and love which cometh from the Great Fountain ! For a fuller clescription of this Temple, see the 47th, 40th, and 49th Sittin<;s. THE ARCIIMAGUS— TWENTV-NINTII SITTING. 133 CVocntL^=ninti3 fitting. 2 1st j'nne, iSyr. Hafed and Jesus in Greece — Back to Egypt — Rome — Her Religion and Wor- ship — Roman Slavery — Roman Sports — Effect of Contact with the Medium — Hafed True to his Eirst Love. There was little of interest in our journey towards Greece, and from thence to Rome and Egypt. On arriving at the Temple I missed him who had so long been its chief light. He had adorned his profession by active and earnest efforts in the cause of God, by his endeavours to raise his fellow-countrymen from their low and brutish condition ; for, with all her past greatness and learning, the people were woefully sunk in darkness. Egypt, at one time the mightiest of nations and the enslaver of others, was now, like many other countries, crushed beneath the heel of Rome. Even Persia, though still owning a crowned head, was tx)und fast under Rome's iron-yoke. Such is the hand of God as seen in the history of nations. Though my venerable friend Issha was away, we found his place occupied by the noble young man \_Hennes\ in whose education I had taken some interest, and of whose character and attainments I have already spoken. I think it will be well, at present, to allude to Rome, to whom many nations had submitted, inasmuch as they were paying tribute to her, and amongst these were Persia, Egypt, and the greater part of Greece. Rome had been founded by Romulus six or seven hundred years before. Although but the leader of a wild band of freebooters, he displayed no small amount of wisdom in his government. They were a hardy race of men ; delighting in conquest, and striving to subject all to their sway. In this they were but too successful. The Romans, though far back in religion, very soon borrowed from the nations with whom they mingled. Their theology fell very far short of that of Greece or Egypt, with all their idols. Mars, as may well be imagined, was the great object of adoration in Rome. The worship of Bacchus was characterised by scenes of devilish and riotous obscenity, in which men and women, naked and drunken, with their senses stolen away, became worse 134 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. than the beasts. But Rome had other Gods — Diana (tVom Greece), Venus, and many others, the worship of these being somewhat similar to that practised in Greece and other countries. Though some of the nations had been tyrannised over by their kings, it was left for Rome to enslave her own working people I Their governors, as a general rule, Avere men who delighted in blood, and most of them were taken away either by the assassin's knife or the poisoned cup. They never seemed to die naturally — all went as they liked to see others go. Their very amusements were bloody : you have but to look at their arenas, where men in the image of God were made to fight with ferocious beasts. Wherever these Romans went there they planted an arena for the exhibition of their savage sport. There it was where so many of the followers of the Prince of Peace suffered and died, rather than renounce their faith. Their's was but a short suffering; while many of their persecutors suffer to this day, grovelling in spirit darkness still. But only His light can penetrate that deep dark- ness and bring them relief Even when led into the arena, and savage beasts let loose upon me, I might have caused them to crouch and fall back ; but why keep back my glorious change ? * It was better for me then to go. It appears to me that some of my Earth passions revive when coming in contact with the mortal body thus. I get angry at the remembrance of the unheard-of cruelties to which we were sub- jected for our adherence to what we believed to be true. But why should / speak ? Where could one be t'ound readier than I was to shed the blood of those who opposed me? Even in old age, as a follower of Jesus, I could have propagated my faith in him at the point of the sword ; but I was restrained ; I ever felt the presence of my holy Guide. My beloved angel wife, also, was ever near, and led me aright. Ah, if those who have had a virtuous wife taken from them could but realise her spirit presence, they never would seek to put another in her place. The sacred vow of true wedlock is never broken. Though the one is in Heaven and the other on Earth, the bond is fast and firm. Many, alas ! are brought to- gether, when no real union of hearts exists. But it is folly to * Here the Medium seemed greatly excited. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTIETH SITTING. I 35 imagine that they are man and .wife. My wife was still the same; she felt for me in Heaven as much as ever she had done on Earth. Realising this, I was ever happy even amidst difficulties and cruel persecution. I cannot use him longer to-night. The ble5sing of God and the peace of the Prince, my Lord, be upon you ! Cftivtietf) fitting. \ith jFuly, 1 87 1. Back to Judea— Visit to Jerusalem — The Jewish Doctors— The Gospel Narra- tive Amplified— The Learned Boy — Hafed Submits to Jesus — Disputa- tions with the Jewish Doctors — Departure from Jerusalem — A Letter (diiiit) from Jesus to Hafed. Qiieitio>i: Sacred Books of the Jews. I AM afraid I am beginning to weary you by this extended recital of an old man's story ; but I must still continue this narrative of my Earth experiences for a little longer. I feel as if my old zeal were awakened on behalf of my country, and her literature and religion ; and I can hardly restrain myself when brought to speak of the early Earth-life of my Prince, my beloved charge, Jesus the Nazarene. You must therefore bear with me. As I stated, we travelled through Greece to Rome, and from thence to Egypt, which I visited chiefly for the purpose of doing honour at his grave to the memory of my aged friend (for he re- quested that his body should be buried — not embalmed).- We then set out for Judea, so that I might hand over my charge to his parents. It was about the time of the celebration of the Passover when we arrived ; and, as was the custom, great numbers of the people of Judea went up to Jerusalem to observe it. Jesus and his parents went up, and I accompanied them ; for I was desirous of coming in contact with the learned men whom I expected to find there. During the Passover, it was evident the boy, who was now about twelve years old, loved to be with me ; not that he displayed any lack of love or reverence towards his parents, but he had been for a long time under my care and that of my old Egyptian friend, * See 7Sth Sitting. 130 HAFED PRINCE OK PERSIA. and hence a bond of sympathy had been formed which not even a mother's love could easily dissolve. As may naturally be sup- posed, I found my way to the place where the learned teachers of the people discussed various questions of a religious character. Though taking no part, I heard the discussions with great interest, and was glad of the opportunity afforded to my young companion of coming in contact with those who, in Hebrew literature and religion, were capable of adding to the instruction which I had endeavoured to instil in regard to the history and faith of his own countrymen. These doctors were men of considerable ability, and proud of their position as a God-chosen people ; but, alas ! even at this time, their land was a scene of anarchy and the wildest outrage, robbery, and bloodshed. Truly, there was more cause for humility than for pride and vain glory. We attended from day to day, and with increasing interest, for many of the topics discussed were just those with which I could not be expected to have so much acquaintance as these Jewish doctors. Towards the end of the Passover, the father and mother of Jesus having expressed their intention of soon leaving the city for their own home, I thought, before finally parting from them, I should like to visit the place where the young child first saw the light of the earthly sphere, and there meditate on the many won- derful things which had since transpired. This I accomplished about a day before the Passover ended. Coming back to the city, I went to the Temple, as I had been accustomed to do, and was surprised when I beheld the young lad (whom I had left in charge of his parents) in the midst of the learned disputants, putting such questions and giving such answers as fairly to silence these vener- able fathers of the Hebrew nation. I really smiled as I looked on their dumfoundered faces. Ah, where had this boy gained his knowledge of these things? His teachings must have come from the World of Spirits — they were not of Earth. They must be from the Great and Holy Spirit, the Source of all Truth, the Ruler of the Universe. I took no part in the discussions : I was en- tranced — I could say nothing, and wondered to see the grey- haired venerable men sitting, as it were, powerless before this mere child. We attended on the following day also, and at its close I made enquiries about his parents, but found from information given to THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTIETH SITTING. I 37 ine that they had left the city. I proposed that we should follow, so that he might be able to rejoin their company; but to this he iit once objected. I was astonished, for never before had he rejected my counsel ; and the thought began to rise in my mind — Is he really becoming vain of the gifts bestowed so liberally on him? As if he perceived what was passing through my mind, he at once turned to me and said — " Father, I have always been obedient to you, and shown you the reverence which is due to you ; and when you leave this world, and your eyes become open to the truth, you shall see why I thus act. Let this for the present suffice you : I am sent to do the work assigned to me, and for this work I must prepare myself; so, then, I must obey God rather than man." Bending before him, I said I would stay till he de- cided to leave. Next morning, after the ablutions customary in the East, and our morning meal, we went again to the Hall, and there we found assembled the disputants of the previous days, ready, with fresh arguments, to meet him ; for he had told them that he would again be there. Many questions were put to him in reference to other countries, and the religious ideas entertained by the peoples of other lands, and astonishing were the replies made by this gifted boy. Bigoted and intolerant as these Hebrews were, they had got their ideas from the right source; but they were unworthy of the privileges conferred on them, and became blind even to the predictions contained in their own books; for when he referred to certain sayings of their prophets concerning himself, they did not appear to understand him. He, with great eloquence, also dis- coursed on the theology of the Egyptians, showing how they had corrupted the truth by their idolatry; and in speaking of Persia and her people, he repelled the idea that they worshipped the sun, i^hat it was merely accounted by us as the fittest emblem, or sym- bol, of the Universal Father, who showered his favours on all alike. While thus engaged, his parents, who had come back to the city in search of him (having only missed him when some distance on their way) entered, and chided him for his behaviour to them. He meekly bore with their complaints, only saying — • " Know ye not that I must be about my Father's business?" To this saying they did not appear to pay much attention. Turning to me, he said — " Now friend, Hafed, let us begone." 138 riAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. So we left Jerusalem — I for the last time, till I became a follower of Jesus — not that I was not then what you call a " Christian," but I was not yet in the position of publicly teaching the truth as exhibited in his subsequent career. I accompanied them on their return for some distance, and then parted with my beloved charge and his parents, they to go to their own home in Galilee, and I to return to my native land. Two years thereafter I received a letter from the young lad, which will be given to you, with the assistance of the English Artist, in your own language, by Direct Spirit Writing. [The promised letter — a condensation of the original, which was much longer, we were told — was at length given at a sitting on 2nd March, 1875, and is as follows] : — '■'■Dear Father Hafed, "/ send my greeting unto you. Grace be with you, mercy and peace from God the Father of all. I have many things to write unto you. Since I came home to my people, I often pray for the time that I may meet you once 7nore before I begin my wo7'k here. The lands of Egypt and Persia are dear Jinto me, for there I pass tnany happy hours in communion ivith thee and our Father the Egyptian. " Dear Father, 7vhen I look around on our people, and sec hoiu far they have sunk beneath the nations which I have visited, in sin and iniquity, 1 7veary for the time when my labour shall begin; but before that time I shall visit thee again, when we shall travel into the East. '■'■ I sejid this with a caravan which is about to start for your coun- try. Salute all the brethren that a7-e luith you. Grace be with you. A men. "Jesus the Son of Joseph.""' I7i reply to a question, Hafed said — You may rely, as I have before said, more on the prophetic portions of the Hebrew records than on the historical. But the whole as handed down to your day, should be prized by you as embodying the most valuable records of Spiritual sayings and doings of byegone times ; and esteem them also as upholding .the same theory of Spirit communion which you yourselves seek to advance. \Be/iediction.'\ * h. facsimile of this letter, with an account of tlie conditions under which it was produced by the Spirit, will be found in the Appendix. THE ARCHMAGUS — TIIIRTV-FIRST SITTING. I 39 2W1 July, iSyi. The Old Feelings will out — Hafed's Return — Spirit Revelations — Jesus again Visits Persia — Hafed Describes Him — Thanksgiving Festival in Persia — The Magian Welcome — The Pupil and his Tutor again — Humility of Jesus — A Night to be Remembered. Question : Transmission of Persian Ideas through the Medium. I WAS once more back to my beloved Persia, and amongst my own countrymen, in whose welfare, politically and socially, I ever felt an abiding interest. How often, even from the steps of the Sacred Altar, have I witnessed the invading bands of Rome ravaging and laying waste the land which gave me birth ; and, alas I how often have I been tempted to take up the sword again in her defence ! But no ; I knew my doom. Still, when I speak of those times, through this Medium, I cannot restrain myself; my old feelings will come back, and I again feel as a mortal man. O that man would bridle those passions that lead to war and that banish peace, without which no man nor nation can prosper ; for he who crushes must inevitably be crushed. And yet, hard it is for the true patriot to stand still and see his native land trodden down by the ruthless invader ! But once more was I a dweller amongst those beautiful valleys and mountains — the shepherd with his sheep. They had longed much for my return again, to lead them in the ways of wisdom ; and I had much to tell them, not only of that better land to come, but of much that appertained to the history and condition of other countries which I had visited. With the exception of the art of war, we were not, indeed, far behind the foremost. But nation after nation goes on rising and falling in the great scale ; and so it will be until the good time comes when, by Spirit intercourse. Paradise will be established on Earth, and all shall live under the banner of the Prince of Peace. A few years rolled on, during which I had become acquainted with many wonderful things done by the Prince — even the Prince of Heaven and of Earth — through means of the communications received from the spiritual beings I have before referred to. I40 IIAFEU PRINCE OF TERSIA. Amongst these was my old friend, the Egyptian Priest, who fre- quently appeared to me, in such a tangible shape, that, but for tlie effulgence of light which beamed from his face, I might have for- gotten that he was not in the body. We spent many a happy hour together. As we sat within the Grove he told me of things I never knew before— of some things that related to the Spirit ^^'orld — (now becoming known to you, O favoured ones!); — but of these I will not now speak, forming as they do a portion of my life story in the Spirit World, and which will be afterwards given. In a letter which I had received from Jesus, he expressed a wish that I should travel with him to the East ; and, having re- ceived my promise to do so, he once more arrived in Persia. He would be about eighteen years of age at this time, a tall, fine- looking young man. He was complete in education. Indeed, I question if any one in the whole civilised world at that time was at all able to compete with him. He could speak and teach in a number of languages, and was conversant with many subjects and branches of subjects, of which very few knew anything, except the priests and other learned men. It was one of our customs in Persia to set apart a day once a-year, as a season of thanksgiving for the ingathering of the fruits of the Earth, when the Great and Bountiful Giver of all good might be acknowledged for his favours to the children of men; and it was my duty, as Chief Magi, about the time of the setting sun, and before our evening prayers, to deliver an address suitable to the occasion. But knowing that Jesus was coming, arrangements were made to welcome him once more. A com- pany of the younger Magi went out to meet him: and I am certain no king ever received such a welcome as w^as accorded to this Hebrew youth. He was carried in triumph, and with many de- monstrations of joy and gladness, to our holy hill, where I with others had remained waiting to receive him. But, before I had time to express a word of welcome, he raised himself, and began to speak to those who had gathered around him. And how shall I be able to give you an idea of the marvellous eloquence with which the words of wisdom fell from his lips I No man of woman born had ever given utterance to such words. He took up the subject on which I had intended to address the people, and in tones of tenderness and affection he discoursed of the love of the THE ARCHMAGUS— THIRTY-FIRST SITTING. I4I Great Father in sending to his children the food convenient for them; crowning with his choicest blessings the labours of the dili- gent; and, in so doing, drav/ing their hearts upwards to Himself, the great Source of all truth and goodness. You must remember he did not treat the subject of his address from a Jewish point of view, but from the Persian; insomuch tiiat some were heard to say that this was Zoroaster raised again, and teaching better and purer doctrines than ever he had done to the people of old. On the going down of the sun, he retired with me to my cell. We wished to have a quiet season of communion together, when he might talk over all that had taken place since we parted. Ah, methinks I see him now, as he, with all the simplicity and humi- lity that marked his every action, flung himself on the ground at my feet, and leaning his arm on my knees, looked up into my face — his countenance beaming with filial love and reverence. I besought him to rise. But no ; that was his place, he said. I told him it became me rather to bend before him, for had he not just shown us that he could outstrip us all, even in the doctrines of Zoroaster ! But I found him firm to his purpose. " I still love (he said) to look on you with reverence. You are one of the few who understand why I am here, and who I am; for there are not many in this world to whom such mysteries have been revealed. But the time will come when the darkness that now covers the Earth shall be dispelled by that Sun, whose beams will yet give light to the sons of men. Alas ! how sad to see man going down headlong in darkness to destruction, — with nothing to touch his heart of stone. Instead of being drawn towards Him who sustains them, and loves them with all a Father's love, men fly from Him as from an enemy. O for the coming of the day when I shall be prepared, my Father, to go forth to the v,-ork tliat Thou hast given me to do 1" We were the witnesses of many a lovely vision that night — a night not to be forgotten. It seemed a very Paradise. I have nothing with which I can compare it. In the midst of the heavenly vision, we saw our friend, the Old Egyptian Priest, clothed in robes of celestial brightness. The form of my beloved wife also came before us, in angelic beauty ; and we likewise be- held my Spirit Guide, and many others besides. Sweet was 142 HAFED TRINCE OF TERSIA. our intercourse with the spirits of the blessed on that memorable night. Two days afterwards we set off on our journey to the East. Our path lay through many a lovely valley, and it being about ths time when the fruits of the earth were gathered in, we found Nature exhibiting her most gracious aspect, causing joy and glad- ness to break forth on the faces of all. But I must stop for to- night. In ansccerfo a question as to the Medium^ s iraiislntion of his ideas, Hafed said — Yes; our poetical language gets lost in trying to convey my ideas to you through the Medium. It is impossible to find words in your language to give full expression to words in ours. \BejiedictioJ!?\^ CijirtP'-i^econD fitting* 25M August, 1S71. They Depart for the East — Magian Diversities — Ancient Conserval'ves — Affj^hanislan— The Bolan Tass— Cashmere— Hermits and Others— 'India tlie Source of Civilisation and Spiritual Light — The Plains of India — Use of Temples Questioned — Temple of the Elephants- Reflections on Indian Worship -Jesus acquires Knowledge from the Old Records of India — Question: Cashmere — How the Magi were Supported — Means of Travel- ling. In our journey eastward through Persia, my young friend, being ever on the search for knowledge, we made it our study to call at various places of interest — these being chiefly places where com- munities of Magi were established, in our intercourse with whoni we had something to learn; for though all bearing the same name, the Magi were very varied in their opinions on minor matters — something like yourselves at the present day. But wherever we went, we always found some among these communities far beyond their fellows in their conceptions of things — men of a progressive character, with minds open to receive truth, and ready to proclaim it boldly when received. Others, again, grovelled in the dust of past ages, and stuck fast to that in which they had been educated, believing as their fathers believed, without the slightest desire to THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-SECOND SITTING. 143 advance. Of course, all my sympathies were with the former, as you may readily conceive ; for with the spiritual guidance and training I had been privileged to enjoy, in which the unseen world had been so much laid open to me, I would have proved a most unworthy recipient indeed had I not been a pioneer of the great army of truth. We arrived in Affghanistan, a district to the east of Persia, in several places of which we found colonies, or settlements, of my countrymen; and as we found them good Zoroastrians we received from them the most hospitable treatment. In journeying from Affghanistan towards the Plains of Hindo- stan, we were compelled to make our way through many difficul- ties and dangers. But, starting in the autumn, we avoided the burning summer heat that we might otherwise have been subjected to, as well as the winter snow. One of the mountain passes, famed in history, called the Bolan Pass, was at least fifty miles in length; it was narrow and rugged, while the rocky walls towered upwards a thousand feet. Having got through this famous pass, which we accomplished in three days, we found ourselves in Cashmere. I had been there at an earlier period of my life, but it was reached by a different rout J. I had long wished to spend a short time amid its lovely mountains and valleys. It was indeed a paradise, but for the people who inhabited it. Ah me ! how often are such lovely spots turned into very hells by the wickedness of man ! We visited some of the most beautiful places, where Nature had clothed herself in robes of beauty and grandeur ; and we at the same time came into contact with the hill tribes, and, in our intercourse with them, saw much that was interesting and worthy of note. We also visited several of those holy men who had retired from the world, and endeavoured thus to serve their Maker. No doubt they were in this following a wrong course. But we must not judge these men; they were doing what they believed to be right. Wherever we went, we always found (as we did in Persia, Greece, Rome, and Judea,) men seeking earnestly for spirit-com- munion — for Divine light and guidance. But there were others we met with who, setting aside the One Living and True God, the Creator and Sole Sustainer of Heaven and Earth, believed in many gods. Even they, however, when pressed by the arguments we 144 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. brought to Dear on them, were compelled to admit of the One Great First Cause ; and, in many cases, when we got into greater familiarity with them and their ideas, we discovered them nearer to our own way of thinking than we had at first given them credit for. I believe India was the great cradle of civilisation, and that it was also the source from whence sprung the religious or spiritual light that had flowed towards the West ; for, at the time I speak of, there might still be seen the remains of great temples and altars, the appearance of which plainly indicated a time, in the long past, when mankind sought to worship God in truth. Descending from the Cashmere heights, we found ourselves on the Plains of India, famed everyv/here for their beauty. The country was well cultivated, and peace and plenty were apparently enjoyed by the people. The splendid cities which met our view shone gloriously in the clear atmosphere, especially so when the rays of the setting sun were reflected by their gilded roofs and towers ; while the rich verdure all around, and the pure crystal rivers, taking their rise in the distant mountains, and flowing on towards the sea, produced the most favourable impression on the mind of the stranger. We found many grand and beautiful temples for religious wor- ship, here and there, in our travels. — But will the High and Holy One dwell in temples made by the hand of man? Is not the leafy canopy of the grove a fitter representation of the over-arching heavens? Why expend untold wealth in the erection of buildings for the worship of Him who is everywhere present? He seeketh not such temples, the work of men's hands. Better to take the gold and silver lavished on these gorgeous buildings and help the poor and down-trodden of Earth's sons. It was not thus we acted in Persia. We cared for those who needed a helping hand; and we forgot not the poor slaves — the prisoners of war. This has been denied ; but I assert it. Although prisoners, we were neither cruel nor harsh towards them. One of these temples was called the Temple of the Elephants. It was a vast pile; gorgeously decorated, but not nearly so tasteful in appearance as the Grecian temples. It was rude, but grand, with its huge elephants supporting its mighty dome. And there the people assembled to do homage to — a white elephant ! I am /■ "^ * i X '^ m ■m '■'*«l -ft. i,w ^■ut /y Indian Temple. (Direct.) See Sitting 34. THE ARCILMAGUS— THIRTY-SECOND SITTINGv 145 not condemning them. Poor man becomes, in his ignorance, the servile victim of bewildering by-ways and cross-paths, set up by self-conceited leaders to suit their own fancies. There are too many in the Spirit World who pursue a similar course. But woe unto them, for they shall not escape the inevitable result. Woe unto all who keep back light from the people — starving the souls of their fellows ! We found the priests of Hindostan to be a very intelligent class, superior in general to those of Egypt and Persia, They used the pen; and many of them were deeply versed in a knowledge of their ancient records, and expounde. them. Here it was my young friend had something to learn ; but the ease with which he acquired a knowledge of languages was remarkable ; and he was much my superior in this respect, so that I was greatly indebted to him for any thing which I picked up, for I was getting old — wearing on for sixty at this time. We found among these sages some who, from the study of their old records, were looking for- ward to the coming of a Deliverer of Man. Though they looked on me as a fire-worshipper, yet they did not hesitate to open up their books to us, when I explained to them that we were there for the purpose of gaining a knowledge of their theology. After getting through the Bolaii Pass, you say you found yourself in Cashmere. Its bou7idaries must have been more extended in your day than at present. Nations and places change greatly, and were I to return to the body, I would find that they were very much changed indeed, Ifoia were you provided with the Jneans for n/idertaking such journeys ? I had been about twenty-six years in connection with the Magi, and had quite a sufficiency of means whereby to undertake such travels. The Magi received support from the Slate, and also from the people, as teachers of youth, but of this I never took a p^enny, I required nothing. My possessions brought me in an ample yearly income for all my wants, and these were not many, for I was alone, and living was not high. And then I had neither soldiers nor vassals to feed ; for when I became a brother of the Magi, I gave away a portion of my possessions to my retainers, so that they might be able to maintain themselves, but with this con- dition — that, when called upon, they were to go forth to war. 146 IIAFEU PRINCE OF PERSIA. These travels required a goodly expenditure : much more than you would require at the present day — as I perceive through my Medium. We had to carry our money with us, and we were frequently attacked by robber bands, when both travellers and merchants suffered. But when travelling with my young friend, we never wanted; if, by any untoward circumstance, we got into straits, we were not long in finding relief This reminds me of an instance of one of these deliverances. (You must bear with me if I fail to give you many of these incidents, for it is a very long time indeed since their occurrence.) Our company on these journeys was not confined to a few indi- viduals, but frequently numbered many persons; for some of those who travelled with us had servants to look after the animals that carried merchandise, tents, &c. In such circumstances, and in certain districts, water became a prime necessity, and was com- monly conveyed in buUocks' skins slung across the backs of camels. We were passing through a desert in Affghanistan one day when the heat was excessive; and on coming to a halt, great was the consternation when it was found that several of the skins, which were thought to be full of water, were empty — the skins, while the water had been drained off, not collapsing, but retaining their distended shape. The careless servants had been thus deceived; and here we were in the desert without water! The guide of the caravan knew of a spring of water, but on reaching the place, weary and thirsty, we found it dry! Anguish was pic- tured on every face, for without a speedy -supply of water, death awaited us. I turned to my young friend, and with some excite- ment said — "This is truly a serious matter — what shall we do?" " Father," he calmly replied, " it is good that we should suffer." I demurred somewhat to this idea — I could not see the benefit. He continued — " When we begin to feel the pangs of thirst, with no prospect of water, then it is we feel our weakness ; we see the foolishness of placing reliance on man, and are driven to confide in Him who is ever desirous to bring back the wanderers to trust in Him. But have you forgotten the wonderful things that have been done ? These can again be done." Standing beside the dry spring, he lifted up his eyes to Heaven, and sought help from God, and the answer came at once in a column of crystal water rushing up from the dry spring into the pure air, and descending THE ARCHMAGUS — TlIIRTV-SJiCOND SITTING. 1 47 in jets of the glorious life-giving element. So much were the weary pilgrims astonished at wliat was done that, forgetting for the time their burning thirst, they went down on their knees to lick the dust before this stripling ; but he only said — " Rise and drink." Did yon hold the doctrine of the Atonement — that is, that yesus, by his death on the Cross, atoned for the sins of mankind ? At an after period of my life I held and preached doctrines somewhat similar to those held by Paul ; but now I have changed my views of the doctrine in question. It is not alone by the death of Jesus, but by his whole life on earth, that men can be benefited, and by taking him as their great exemplar. If men would but follow him — that is, love their fellows and love their God (for he did all that), then most assuredly, when they pass away from the mortal body, will they be admitted to the blest mansions of the just. I believe were Paul here, he would tell you the same thing. He, too, gave up his life like his Lord ; he died rejoicing in his name, while I was doomed to fight to the death with savage beasts. Poor things, I really thought more of those dumb animals than of the embruted men who looked on — seeking for pleasure in the spectacle of an old, old man contending with wild beasts. I knew that if I prayed for it, even those hungry animals would be rendered powerless to harm me. But I was old and frail, I had nearly run my course ; I had suffered much, and laboured long in the cause of my Lord and Master, and why should I not there and then die for his name ? My tottering limbs, if freed from violent death, might enable me to reach some quiet spot, but it would be but to die ! Better to go at once. I believe I got easier away from the body by this means than by a natural decease. 171 reply to another question, he said— My young friend, while with me, did not speak of an xA.tonement. He may have spoken afterwards of his death as a sacrifice of him- self for the truths he taught. I know that he sometimes alluded, when with me, to the sufferings that he would endure in the course of his mission. I shall say no more to-night. May the Great Spirit guide you and guard you ! 148 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Ci)irti)=t!jirD fitting* 13th September, i8yr. Keflections on Hindoo Worship — Uncouth Gods — India going back — Messages liom the Spirit World — Indian Architecture — ^Jesus the Founder of a Universal Kingdom — Bloody Atonements taught in India— A Protest — Jesus calls for Forbearance. With all their idolatrous practices in worship, we found many of the priests of Hindostan to be men of profound learning. It was a strange medley. Here a number of learned priests, and there a splendid temple : the object of worship — an elephant ! Well, for size and strength the elephant is unequalled, but what a miser- able object to choose as an emblem of Him, by whose wisdom and power all things were made, and whose loving hand ever guides and sustains all ! Strange that men should become blind, with all their learning, to the manifestations of their Maker, which meet the eye at every turn. My young friend and I visited some of the gorgeous temples of the Brahmins, in which the objects of worship were some ill-shapen, uncouth figures, the work of their own hands, decked out in the richest clothing, and jewels of the costliest description. O what folly ! Blocks of wood, carved into ugly and monstrous figures to represent their God ! It is impossible to conceive how man should sink into such a pitiful state of degradation. And yet we found the people so sincere, so honest, in their worship of these hideous representations of Deity, that we could not but exercise charity towards them. It was curious, too, to see how cleverly some of the priests contrived to argue for such a state of things. But self and love of wealth were the great mainspings of action amongst these learned priests \ they knew many things, but, for their own gain, they kept the people in the grossest darkness. As we stood thus in what, at one time, had been accounted the centre of civilisation — the source whence had flown west- ward the stream of knowledge, it was painful to witness this once enlightened people going down into darkness. But here, me- thought, stood One who would yet work a reformation in that system of religion — a religion which had been once pure, but the THE ARCHMAGUS— THIRTY-THIRD SITTING. I49 simplicity of which was gone, leaving little but empty forms, with deception on the one hand, and ignorance on the other. And yet, notwithstanding this corrupt state of religion, we found in several of those temples, especially amongst the Brahmins, a mode in use of receiving messages, or oracles, such as you have, and such as the Egyptians had. Their early records state that they met in groves, as in Persia, and that there they were taught lessons of wisdom and truth, which had once been esteemed and valued. But, setting at nought the Divine light, they became the oppressors of the poor; and being deprived of the spiritual food which their fathers had gladly received and dispensed freely to the people, they fed the ignorant multitude with wretched husks. Blessed are the nations who preserve the truth; though trodden in the dust by kings and priests, and accounted worthless in the eyes of the worldling, the Great One, whose eye is over all, will raise them from the dust, and set them in a high place. We visited many cities famed as seats of learning and for the splendour of their temple worship. The white walls and minarets of these cities, glittering in the sunbeams, attracted the attention of travellers while yet distant. The architecture was of the most- noble proportions, and excited the admiration of strangers. But in my day, the greatness and glory of India was on the wane, and she was beginning to fall behind in the march of nations. So it has been, and so will it ever be in the history of all countries : they rise to a certain height, and begin to decay. Like as the growth of the tree and its decay, so will it ever be with nations. But there is one kingdom which must rise, and will continue to rise, to be planted by him who was at this time my companion. He was the founder of a people that shall, in time, become the universal kingdom, which shall advance from one degree of perfection to another until, by the opening of the spiritual eye, communion with the Spirit World shall be established; and that will be the world's redemption. It was a strange thing that, with all their learning, these priests connived at a system, the horrid cruelties of which were of the most revolting description. Here were devotees sacrificing their bodies to save their souls; others tearing their flesh in bloody atonement for their sins ; while it was no uncommon thing for the mother to cast her helpless offspring into the waters as an offer- I50 HAFED PRI^XE OF PERSIA. ing to her god. India surpassed all other nations in this. But I must be forbearing. The poor people I blame not. The priests knew better; they could have shown them the error of thus seek- ing to get the favour of God ; but their love of wealth and power had hardened them. My soul revolted at the fearful deeds enacted in the name of religion. Doth the Holy and the Just One require blood that we may be saved — that we may be forgiven? O no. Jesus, however, took their part— the part of the deluded people. He referred to the falling away of the Hebrews into the grossest idolatry, and the practice of the most horrid cruelties, and all brought about by false and designing priests, ever lusting after power. The people (he said) were blinded — they were ignorant. But the time is coming when all such deeds will come to an end. You are now standing on the verge of that great and glori- ous time. I cannot, owing to the condition of my Medium, go farther to-night. May the Almighty Spirit guide you and guard you from all evil ! loth October, iSji. Indian Temples — Their Idols — Ganesa — A Queer God — How he Lost his Head, and how he got another — Riding on a Rat — Krishna; another ugly Deity-— Hafed and Jesus visit the Hemits of the Mountains — What they saw there — The Holy Fraternity and their Temple — Spirit Communion in the Temple. I HAVE Still something to give you regarding India. There were two classes of temples in that country. The one class, of which the Temple of the Elephant, previously described, was an example, were edifices built on the surface of the earth ; while the others were hewn out of the solid rock. This latter class were of great size, and at the time of our visit were looked upon as very ancient ruins, but displaying points of beauty which must have cost their builders many years of labour. This was more especially seen in the mag- nificent columns, which were gorgeously ornamented, but the figures on which were in forms most uncouth and unnatural. In their THE ARCILMxVGUS — TIIIRTV-FOURTII SITTING. 15I architecture they were, however, far beyond the ancient Egyptians, many of whose temples were also cut from the solid rock. Notwithstanding the evidences which were presented to the stranger of their high appreciation of art, it was clearly evident that the mass of the people were the subjects of the basest and most ridiculous superstition. The homage paid to the very small and ugly representations of their deities was something painful to witness] and their countless traditionary stories about these gods are not worth recounting. I have spoken to Brahmins who worshipped such monstrosities, and endeavoured to show them the absurdity of such a course ; but it was of no use. Intelligent in many other matters, I found them — as is too often the case elsewhere— wedded to their stupid system. Their fore- fathers had seen (they said) all these wonderful things done by their gods, and were they not to be believed? Let us just take two or three of these stories as a sample of the mass. One of their gods was called Ganesa.''^ The image had the appearance of a fat boy's body, with an elephant's head ! It was the ugliest and most uncouth object you could set your eyes on. The story told by them about this god and how he came to have the head of an elephant is as follows : — Ganesa had one day met with another fat boy about the same age and size, and like boys, they quarrelled and fought; and in the struggle, Ganesa lost his head— his assailant running off with the same. The mother of Ganesa, discovering his headless trunk, solemnly vowed that she would appropriate the first head she met with for the use of her son. The first creature the poor woman saw was an elephant ; but, staunch to her vow, she cut off the head of the elephant and stuck it on the headless shoulders of her fat boy ! Another story is told about this queer-looking god, who is also represented as riding on a rat ! There was a certain giant, in stature so great, that his length reached to between six or seven hundred miles, and Ganesa resolved to destroy him. Elephant- Head contrived to get him, big as he was, into a corner ; but the tall fellow, in much fear, transformed himself into a rat, and ran off. But Ganesa was a very sharp lad for his years, and the giant * The names Ganesa and Krishna could not be pronounced by the Medium and were afterwards given on a Direct Card, along with sketches of the images and two Brahmin priests. See Appendix. 152 HAFEU PRINCE OF PERSIA. found that to his cost, for no sooner did Ganesa discover the rat than he jumped on his back, and compelled him to carry him. He is always represented as riding on a rat. Egypt had a irumber of objects of worship also, such as the hawk, the serpent, and the lion, but these were understood as symbolical of the attributes of God. Here, however, it was a system of the most unmitigated absurdity, and all the more to be lamented that they had once been in possession of the truth ; but that had been in a far back antiquity, many ages before my time. Alexander, when he overran Persia and India, left many monu- ments of his prowess, but with all his efforts, he seemed to fail in effecting any change in the religion of this peoj^le. Another of their insignificant deities was named Krishna. He was represented as resting on his hands and knees. Every peasant had this image, and when anything was to be done in agricultural operations, sacrifice was made to the idol. Strange that such a fine race of men as these Brahmins were should have supported a system in which the human form was so grossly caricatured. They told a story about this ugly little god. When a child his mother had occasion to leave him in the house, but as she could not depend much on him remaining quiet, she chained him to a log. The child, who was only two years old, wanted out to play, and drawing the log after him, in his gambols he ran on his hands and knees between two trees, and the log catching the trees and hindering his progress, he gave a tug, and down came the trees. I give you these as a sample of hundreds of such stories in circulation all over India. And yet it would be a strange country where you could find nothing good. Amongst all this degrada- tion there were many things worthy of attention. After visiting many celebrated temples, in various cities and towns, studying the manners and customs of the people as we went, we journeyed on towards the mountainous part of India, where the tops of the hills are snow-clad all the year round. At length we reached a village at a very high elevation, near to the source of the great river. Here we found one of the finest temples — small, but exceedingly neat ; and connected with the sacred house a little band of true worshippers. We learned that the community had been established as a retreat from persecu- THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-FOURTH SITTING. 153 tion. They had endeavoured to bring their countrymen to a belief in the truth they held themselves, but they were driven back from the more populous districts to these mountains. They were what may be called hermits. They had their images, but on inquiry we found they were accounted by them as merely symbolic representations. Indeed, they were the most en- lightened set of priests we had encountered ; and what with the fine bracing temperature, after our lengthened sojourn in the Plains of India, and the privilege of such a company, we enjoyed ourselves greatly. We had not not been long there when we /ound that they received much of their light from the heavenly hosts, somewhat as we in Persia received it. This Iloly Brother- hood had many ancient writings concerning the theology of their country in byegone ages ; and here Jesus, my beloved companion, attentively studied the Indian theology, and acquired a knowledge of the language. But I must endeavour to give you some idea of the fine temple, around which this brotherhood were gathered. The building would, I think, measure, from wall to wall, about fifty to sixty cubits. It was built in octagonal shape, with a domed roof — not exactly a circle, but each octagon forming a segment of a circle. From the centre of the dome hung a chain with a crucible for a lamp. There were various apertures in the walls for light, and in four of the sides were doors which led to several small chapels and cells. In the centre of the spacious hall there was a pedestal, on which stood one of the best figures we had seen in India. It had been cut from blood-stone, was very hard, and of a greenish colour. The priests put a very high value on this figure ; its weight in gold would not purchase it. There was an inscription in hieroglyphic characters round the column, but there was only one old priest in the community who could read it. We were told that therein was contained the whole law and theology of the ancients, with an account of the Creation, not unlike that given by Moses. The brethren assembled at night for their evening devotions, and we frequently met with them. (But in so doing I never neglected my own form of worship — retiring always at the going down of the sun, and afterwards rejoining them.) One night we had all assembled, in sitting posture, around the base of the 154 IIAFIiD PRINCE OF PERSIA, column. The officiating priest, as usual, went over the service to the Mighty Creator of all things, and each one present, at the close, uttered the words — "Abba, Amen!" when just as the last sound died away in tlie spacious hall, a voice was heard, gentle and sweet, yet quite distinctly heard by every one. The words uttered were — " Ye men of India who have worshipped me in truth and sincerity, there is one in your midst, even now, who will yet set your poor darkened and deceived brethren at liberty." I and my young companion were the only strangers present ; and the assembled brotherhood naturally turned to me, being the eldest of the two. Seeing this, I rose and made known to them all that I knew concerning my beloved Prince. They would have fallen down and worshipped him there and then, but he at once checked them in their intended homage, and told them they must wait patiently some time longer ; that he was but a young man, acquiring knowledge to fit him for the great work before him ; but the time would soon come when the work would begin, which was destined by the Great Father to give liberty to every captive held in the chains of ignorance and sin, in e\-ery nation under heaven. In reply to questions — The name of the place was, in my day, Zenda. There was not much of a population, only a few labourers connected with the Temple. The brethren v/ere not all celibates ; only a few, and these well advanced in years. At times, they were visited by those who came on pilgrimage to the Sources of the Ganges, the holy river of India. While there, we attended from day to day, the services of the temple, and had thus opportunities of hearing many of the priests on points of doctrine, and also of imparting our own views of truth. They always expressed the greatest love for my young com- panion, and appeared to regard him as one of the Great Prophets. I will say no more to-night. May the blessing of the Great Spirit and of the Prince of Peace be ever upon you. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-FIFTH SITTING. I 55 C!)irtj)=fift!3 fitting* 2 oth October, 1 8 7 1 . The Brotherhood of Zenda — Leavnig to go Home — A Digression — Inuigna- tion at Royal Prodigality, &c. — Reflections on India and her Idolatry— Contrasts Egypt and Greece with India — Jesus Raises a Man from tlie Dead — Home to Persia. We remained for about two months in Zenda ; and we were not sorry that we stayed so long ; for what we had lost in our previous wanderings in lower India, we made up for in our residence with the Holy Brotherhood. They were ardent lovers of truth, and manifested an earnest desire to set before their fellow-men what they believed to be the truth— even to the sacrifice of their lives on its behalf What more can be expected from man ! No higher sacrifice could be exacted even by the Deity Himself These men had still the pure vein of gold that had run through the theologies of the East; and there were those among them who had the life-giving truth, flowing from the Divine Spirit, to pro- claim to mart on the Earth. But we were compelled to leave, on account of my determina- tion to be present at the yearly Festival of the Grove. On such solemn occasions, it was my duty to officiate at the altar; and having missed it one year, I felt all the more anxious to be present. My beloved Prince desired also to be at the Great Festival. We had thought at one time of making our way through Tartary, but had to abandon that idea, and take the quickest route — namely, through India to the Arabian Sea, and then by ship to Persia. I had heard much about India before my visit. The Persians for many bygone generations had intercourse with it ; and it was from India that*, our Persian monarchs had received their gold, which was lavished on their armies and military appointments, and frequently flung away in battle, to be gathered up by a victorious enemy. O, the wastefulness of Persia in these warlike matters — the utter folly — nay, wickedness, in thus pampering their warriors, and leaving ofttimes their poor to starve ! Bear with me— the recollection of such things seems to fire up my 156 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. brain. Men set up to be rulers wasting the country's substance in gaudy shows, wliile they left their poor subjects to die of starvation I — I can hardly control myself when I think of it. We thought a good deal of India. It was a land beautiful in vegetation : its fertile plains, its mighty rivers, and its snow- capped mountains, gave a diversity in climate, productions, and scenery that was truly charming. Nature had done her best for India, and man, too, had accomplished much. But with all their excellence as architects and artists, and despite all that the Great God had done for them, the people had blackened the face of fair Nature, and cast a veil over their gilded cities, by their base and idiotic idolatries. It was an awful degradation, that men endowed with reason should fall down and worship as their very God, a bit of brass, or wood, or clay: that ugly monstrosity their God ! — not a symbol, mind you, of divinity. The Greeks and Egyptians had their images — the first in the most beautiful human forms ; the latter in the forms of hawks, serpents, &c. But these Egyptian forms were all symbolical of attributes of the Deity. But here ! why, there was not even skill displayed in their manu- facture. The statues of Diana, Venus, and Apollo were something to look at, and, at least, admire as works of genius. These Indian idols — some of them, besides their extreme ugliness, in possession of from two to twenty arms — had neither shape nor form, and excited only disgust in the mind of an enlightened beholder. On our return journey through India, we rode on camels or elephants, as the case might be. At one place, situated on a branch of the Ganges, at which we stayed over night, we found, on rising with the sun to resume our journey, that there was a religious ceremony taking place on the margin of the river. On reaching the spot, we observed the dead body of what seemed to be a young and good-looking man lying in the water ; while beside the body sat a young woman, with a little infant at her breast. The poor berea\'ed one sat there, more dead thap alive, weeping over the bit of clay — for the spirit had indeed fled, but was not long gone. Meanwhile the friends and relatives sat and watched on the banks, apparently to prevent her from running away, but, poor woman, she was unable to move, and in all likelihood would soon, with her infant and the dead body of her husband, become the prey of the horrid monsters that infest the rivers of India. I THE ARCHMAGUS — TIIIRTV-FIFTH SITTING. I 5/ had heard of such a custom, but had not till then been witness to the revolting sight. I stood and looked, and pitied. I saw the disembodied spirit hovering over the woman and child, and saw that he beckoned us to do something for the woman— no doubt, he tenderly loved her. On looking towards my young friend, I saw he was studying the same phenomenon — I could read it in his appearance. "Father," said he, "is not this awful? O for the time when the eyes of this people shall be opened I O that we had men to do the work!" Then turning, he exclaimed, "This time, at least, they shall not see the horrid spectacle ; these mons- ters shall not find a prey." The waters of the river were agitated; the animals were seen to rise, but sunk again out of sight. He said to the poor female, "Good woman, arise — come to the shore." On this the people around got angry ; they were displeased at our interference, and were about to lay their hands on us. He turned and looked on them ! They stood stock-still. The desolate woman looked up, and seemed to be drawn to him. She grasped him with one arm by the feet — her babe lay on her other arm. In a calm and commanding voice, he said, "Daughter of the East, arise!" On saying this, he went forward and touched the dead body of her husband. Then I beheld a sight my eyes never saw before. The spirit which had been away for some days, drew nigh to the old house of clay, and at once that which lay like a log on the margin of the river rose to its feet a living man. The people on the banks were frightened — became panic-stricken, and ran off. The woman no sooner saw her living husband than she made an effort to embrace him. But Jesus quickly perceived the movement which would have damaged all, and said, "Woman, see thou do it not — wait yet a little." At length, after a short time, the young man coming to full consciousness, fell at the feet of his deliverer, and poured forth his soul in gratitude. " I will now," he exclaimed, "proclaim thee as the Mighty One. I am of the priests; and now that thou hast restored me from death, and in doing this hast given me to see thee, as thou art, the Son of the Living God, I have a work to do, and will do it." Here was something new for me. The restored man had, while disem- bodied, seen the Prince in his true character of Heaven's Messen- ger, and was now led to look upon him as such. We reached, at length the sea in safety; and taking ship we 158 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. sailed away for Persia, which, though not so diversified in feature as India, was yet my native land, and where we had (what was far far better than all the rich temples of India) our Grove wor- ship, in which the Bright Angel deigned to impart to us heavenly light. The passage was but short; so I shall leave you there to- night. The blessing of God be upon you. C})irtp=i6iirt!) fitting* gth November, iSyi. The Arrival — Festival — Birth-day of Zoroaster — A Prayer — Jesus Addresses the Wise Men of Persia — Love for Jesus. Nothing worthy of notice took place during our voyage across the Arabian Sea. When I set my feet on my native land, I felt I was indeed at home. I had earnestly longed to be home ; for I was beginning to get old ; my once strong and supple limbs were no longer so ; and these long journeys left their mark on my somewhat debilitated frame. I hurried on, with my beloved companion, to take my place at the Grand Festival, where I would meet once more with the dear Brotherhood in the Grove. My young friend was also desirous to be present at this festival ; for he was shortly to return to his own country, there to still further prepare himself for his high and holy mission. We arrived in our spring-time — just after the seed-time. It was ever a joyous occasion, the birth-day of Zoroaster being com- memorated at the same time. Our arrival appeared to add interest to the approaching festival; and this was manifested by the glad and hearty feeling that animated the brethren when they welcomed us home. After two days' rest, the festival came on. We were all early astir to welcome the glorious orb of day, as he threw out his bright beams on the cold morning .sky. Higher and still higher he mounts — marching on in his unwearied journey, never varying a point. THE ARCHMAGUS — TIIIRT-V-SIXTH SITTING. I 59 " O thou wondrous Sun — beautiful emblem of the Great and Good Father of all in Heaven ami Earth, whose love unto the children of men is never-ending, still beginning, — ever striving by the light of His Truth to bless mankind, — We hail thee, O Sun, glorious in beauty, as the Miglity Power by which the High and Holy One garnishes and makes beautiful the Earth. O God how good art Thou, not only to man, but to beast, and bird, and insect — to the meanest worm that crawls in the dust of the Earth ! All Creation praiseth Thee I The waving branches of ten thou- sand trees send forth a song of praise unto Thee ; the beautiful flowers that adorn the fields offer unto Thee their sweet odours and their gorgeous hues. Thanks ! thanks be unto Thee, O Thou most bountiful !" Such, or somewhat similar, were our expressions m prayer unto Him who was represented by the Sun. Then followed the chant, while we marched in procession, men, women, and children, towards the place where the festival was held. There was no intemperance in eating or in drinking on such occasions. Water from the pure fountain was our only drink. Our young friend at length stood up to address us for the last time. Although in appearance but a stripling among the sages of Persia, all were eager to listen to him. He spoke somewhat in this form : — " Men and brethren of Persia, — I have spoken unto you on occasions such as this before, and as I am now about to leave you for my own land, suffer me once more to give utterance to my thoughts. Men of wisdom, and learning, and understanding, I thank you for the knowledge you have imparted to me, for all the lessons you have taught me. Here I stand, after travelling with my venerated father amongst nations north and south, east and west. We have searched into their theological systems, into their modes of worship, and their religious practices ; but in all our wanderings and searchings amongst these peoples, though we have seen much that we considered wrong in their doctrines and worship, and much that was foolish and impure in their religious practices, yet we were oftentimes glad to see traces of great spiritual truths in their ancient books. O men of Persia I servants of the Most High, rejoice that ye are in possession of the light ; for, alas ! many who once had that light now grope in l6o HAFED PRINCE OF TEKSIA. darkness. You proclaim your belief in the One God, the Father of all ; He is the True God ; all else are false. Brethren, I love you, because of your sincere devotion to the truth ; I love you, because of your devotion to the welfare of the people; because ye seek not to blindfold the ignorant, but rather to open up to them the fountains of truth and wisdom. My friends and brethren, high and holy is your calling ; for to you is committed the educa- tion of the youth of Persia; and I love you because ye strive to set before their minds that which will not only benefit them for life on Earth, but that which will enrich them in spirit, and fit them for Heaven. You impart to them all that you yourselves have received in regard to the works of God ; and above all, you teach them to live lives of goodness and purity. " O men of Persia, great and blessed is your work, and precious will be the fruits. But, the time draws near when darkness will come upon Persia. Look at that glorious Sun — see how he runs on in unclouded beauty 1 Clouds will obscure his beams for a time, and again he will burst out in blessings over all. These darkening clouds are needed. They play their part in our Great Father's work. Ah, how often, when crossing those sandy deserts, did Ave long for the dark cloud as a shadow from the scorching heat ! " Brethren, I must leave you to go home to my own land ; and there will I, in due time, proclaim to my kindred the tiuth I am sent to bear unto them. But the day will come when the message, Avhich I must first deliver to my own nation, will be delivered unto you. Accept it, O Persians. Farewell ! till I meet you in the Kingdom, where dwelleth the Bright Messenger, from whom ye receive the heavenly light. Ah, how often has that High and Holy Angel dealt with these Jews, my kinsmen ! — but they have rebelled again and again, and served their own lusts rather than God ; they have polluted the Holy Temple, the house of prayer, and made it a den of robbers. You may think me harsh and unsparing — I can hardly refrain. See me, when but a helpless infant, at my mother's breast, driven into Egypt, and finding refuge with one whom these Jews counted an idolater 1 Idolater 1 did he bring me up in idolatry? Well you know how he taught me in the truth and light. He, too, is in the Heavenly Country, Have I not seen him — has not Hafed, my reverend father, seen ** y,-^.^-^.. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-SEVENTH STi'TING. l6l him in all his beauty as an angel? Yes; and he now labours in that work in which he took delight while here on Earth, giving light to the blind and unbarring prison-doors. " Farewell, my friends ! You may forget me for a time, but you will ere long hear of me ; and the time will yet come when some of you will suffer for me." Thus spoke the young Nazarene, and closed with praise and thanksgiving to God. And now that he was about to leave, I felt my heart warm to this great, and good, and glorious youth. Never had I met with one so Godlike in all that he said and did. Had not my willing ears listened to his wondrous revelations of the unseen and spiritual till morning light broke in upon our sweet and holy communings? Had I not seen him, while surrounded by thirsty, dying travellers, bring water from the rocks ? Had I not seen him, by the touch of his hand, restore the spirit to the lifeless body, when that which had been a senseless lump of clay became, by his merciful intervention, once more a living husband and father — a moving, speaking, working man ? — aye, one who was yet to do mighty works in the name of Jesus, who graciously raised him from death. We must stop for this night. May the blessing of the Great and Good Father, and of the Prince of Heaven and Earth, rest on vou ! C!)irt2=0et3ent!j fitting. 14th November, iSyi. Roman Inroads — An Embassy to Rome — Meetings in the Grove — Honour to Jesus — Attitude of Worshippers — A Persian Law broken by Jesus —The Voice of the Angel — Jesus enhaloed — A Casket ot Treasure — The Spirit Form of Issha, the Old Priest — Gift of Gold — Tongues of Fire — O foi Heaven! Questions: Is it right to pray to Jesus? — Confucius — Hafed Discovers an Indian Mode of producing Colours. My brethren had seen or learned so much about the Prince — of his wonderful works and spirituality of mind— that they could not help looking on him as something more than man — as one specially endowed by the Pleavenly Powers for the elevation of mankind. M l62 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. After the Festival, and at the time when my beloved young friend was about to depart from us, the Romans made an inroad on our borders, thereby raising a dispute between the two Govern- ments, which threatened war. This we wished to avoid, if at all possible, knowing by sad experience the dreadful results which followed in the track of armies. These domineering Romans, what right had they to attempt to thrust their so-called civilisation on countries as high in civilisation as themselves? We wanted not their circuses, with their wild-beast exhibitions and their barbarous diversions, where poor prisoners were set upon by hungry beasts for the purpose of feasting the eyes of these civilised Romans. As I have said, we had no desire for war, and our Government thought, by despatching an embassy of Chiefs to Rome, they might be able to get the dispute settled without an appeal to arms. This we considered a good oppor tunity of securing a safe company for our young friend on his journey. Indeed, we were sure they would gladly accede to such a proposal, for our greatest nobles or chiefs coveted to be in his presence. His fame had at this time been spread abroad over all Persia; and not only so, he was known in India, ami in many places in Lower Asia. We (I mean myself and the two brethren who accompanied me to Judea) were getting old now ; — but I am overlooking something I should have noticed. The night before he left us, he expressed a desire to once more visit the Grove, that he might meet with those from whom he had received so much, not only of the treasures of knowledge and spiritual riches, but gifts of this world's goods, earnestly longing also to be present once again at the descent of the High and Holy Mes- senger. But how was this to be done ? It was a night when there was no meeting held. The whole of the community met once a month, and the three Chief Magi three times a week. The nights and the hours of meeting had remained unchanged for centuries ; and the days and the hours were all set ajjart for various exercises. By this means we avoided jars, and estab lished quietness and due regularity in our worship. Notwith- standing, we met that night ; and ever after that occasion the change was adhered to by those who were termed the " fire- worshippers." Unbending as was our character in the matter of customs. TflE AKCIIMAGUS — TIIlRTY-SIiVENTII SITTIxNG. 1 63 we scrupled not to alter them to honour this great and gifted youth. Had I, old and experienced as I was at the time, asked such a favour ; had even the King of Persia himself sought for it, it would assuredly have been denied. But even the spirits seemed to be working mightily, for we had not the slightest doubt but that, notwithstanding our irregular assembl), the Great and Glori- ous Spirit of the Flame would descend on the altar and speak to us. We met at the altar, surrounded by those gigantic trees, and there, with our heads buried in the dust, we waited the coming of the Angelic Messenger. The flame from the sacred oil rose brighter and brighter, but that flame was quickly dimmed by the appearance of the Shining One, whose effulgence eclipsed even that of the sun at noon-day. I and those who were with me knelt with our heads bent in the dust around the altar, while Jesus alone stood up to adore the High and the Holy God. '' Why thus (said he) bend your heads in the dust ? Stand erect, and be men. Are ye not noble beings made in the image of God?" It had been ever our custom to prostrate* ourselves before the Altar of the Grove ; but at his bidding we stood up. Here was another law broken in Persia. We (that is, my tvv'o brethren and myself) now came forward and took our place beside our young friend, when the voice of the angel was heard : — "O ye Magi of Persia, servants of the Great God — ye who were honoured to be the chosen ambassadors of Heaven to welcome the birth of the Prince, bearing our gifts to the feet of the holy child — ye who have succoured him and taught him that which he should know, fulfilhng your mission to the very letter — look on him now, before he leaves you!" On turning to obey the voice of the messenger, we were awe- struck by the sight that met our dazzled eyes. The Prince had become equal in brightness to the Shining One of the Flame. I had seen him many a time with a halo of light around his head ; • At revisal, an observation being made on the proper attitude in devotion, the Medium was made to rest on his hands and knees, while he bent his liead till it touched the floor. " Tliat was the posture we took before the altar. Such (he continued) had been the mode adopted in all nations — even covering themselves with dust and ashes. But he taught us to stand up with head erect, as men made in God's image." 164 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. but now the glory of his whole person exceeded all I had ever witnessed. (This light or glory was of the same nature as that which you have yourself seen while sitting in circle.) Great was our wonder. The Angel of the Flame bent over him. A voice — but not the \'oice of the angel — was heard by us, and each one treasured up the sacred utterances, but these were never repeated by us. They were a mystery till Paul and I met, when the first words he addressed to me opened up my mind, and then all was clearly revealed. I will refer to this again. After this, the Spirit of the Altar took his place in the flame, when each one bent the head in reverence. He thanked us, in the name of the Great Spirit, for all that we had done. He then presented us with a small and curiously-formed casket, which he took from beneath the altar, where it had lain concealed, and said that the contents were to be devoted to the poor of Persia, in return for our services to the Chosen One, who was now about to leave us. I opened the casket (which I thought I had seen before), and, lo ! there lay a heap of glittering metal before our wondering eyes. The question will arise in many minds — Why should the Heavenly One bestow gold on mortal men ? There was good reason for it. At all times it is a hard matter to get those who are distressed in body to listen to the voice of him who endea- vours to instil truth ; but at this time, on account of several bad harvests, and the inroads of the Romans, who had laid waste many homesteads, there was great distress existing amongst the poor families in Persia; and this gift could not have been be- stowed at a more needful time. It gladdened our hearts, for we could now go forth to our poor brethren with greater freedom, having in the one hand food for their famishing bodies, and in the other nourishment for their souls. After giving thanks to the Bright Angel of the Fire, we engaged in prayer on behalf of him who was now beside us, that he might be shielded from the dangers of the coming journey, and now that his student-life was about to close, that he might be directed and strengthened for the great mission on which he had been sent. At the close of our supplications, on looking up, we beheld beside the altar the form of my venerable friend, the Old THE ARCILMAGUS — THIRTY-SEVENTH SITTING. 165 Egyptian Priest, clad in the flowing robes of white I have for- merly described. As we gazed on the holy visitor, with feelings of awe and wonder, he smiled on us, and lifting up his hands, he blessed us. He then pointed to a place right beneath the Altar of Fire, where we observed a small chest. I was directed to open it, and on doing so, the precious gold with which it was filled was poured out. I was then told to close it again, and give it to our young friend. He looked at me, and said — " Did you ever see this chest before?" At once it flashed on my memory that I had seen it when we were assembled with the brotherhood in their little temple in India. We had our attention drawn to it, where it stood at the corner of the altar, under the dome in the centre of the hall ; and I remembered that an old priest had told us that the chest was to be given to " One who was to come." But how came it here ? It must have been brought by Spirit power. 1 had emptied it of its contents, as I have said ; but being told to open it again, I found it full of gold ! He needed money for travelling to his own country much more than you require in your travelling ; and here was the needed supply — although for that matter he did not require it ; for I know that frequently, in our journeys, we travelled on very easy terms — indeed, I believe, had he willed, his journey would have been but short. But, although gifted with power in an extraordinary measure, he always, except on rare occasions, followed the ordinary way of things. After the delivery of the chest to Jesus, the Blessing of Fire streamed down on each of us, by which we received new vigour, new life. This requires some explanation, for I do not think 1 have referred to it before. You yourself have seen a little of it. You have been privileged to see on more than one occasion those little stars which are visible to the natural sight. AVell, as we stood around the sacred altar, the Bright One of the Flame held up his hands, and from the spirit fingers there flowed forth on all, like as it were tongues of fire ; and, for the time being, we felt young again. Now, the fire has this peculiarity about it, it can be used to convey spirit messages or desires to the individual with whom the spirit wants to communicate, as if it were a living being. This enianation of the spirit — this magnetic current, when poured out in force on the head, conveys the message of the spirit. You hear, as it were, a voice speaking to you. This l66 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. blessing was poured out upon us each night before the departure of the Angel of the Fire. (I will in due time show you some- thing in connection with this light, or sacred living fire). The Bright Angel once more ascended to the regions of light and love, and my old and venerated friend went with him. O how I wished to be there, that blessed place, the glories of Avhich I had got glimpses of Just as my old friend was departing he perceived my ardent desire. " Brother," he said, " wish not for that. You have yet before you great and important work — aye, and you have to suffer much before you leave. I passed easily away from this earth to the bright mansions beyond. You shall have a rougher passage ; but be not cast down. When here, I learned much from you ; but there are many things which I will make known to you when once you cross the river. \'ou have done your duty to hiip who was committed to your charge ; but you have still to do much for him. It is long smce you were told you were to suffer for that deed, by which you broke your vow. Alas ! it was but the old spirit of war that made you forget )'our sacred and holy calling" I bent myself before him, and acknow- ledged and bitterly repented the rash step. But I was young, and the old blood of the warlike Chiefs and Pnnces of Persia coursed freely through my veins ; and how, O how could I stand unmoved and witness the ravages of these ruffian Romans ? I went forth once more to battle. Alas ! I went forth alone, not as before ; my Guardian Angel went not with me, and I suffered then, and was doomed to suffer. Is it right in us to pray to ^esus ? Yes, it is right to pray to Jesus. In my day the followers of Jesus undoubtedly looked on him as their great Medium of com- munication with God, and they reverently adored hun. He is, indeed, the Great King of Kings, and reigneth in Heaven and Earth. JVere the Magi acquainted with the doctrines of Confucius, the Chinese sage ? We had heard of Confucius, but had no knowledge of his system. But, as I have already stated, the Brahminical and Buddhistic systems had sunk into the grossest darkness. As for the Hermits of the Hills, they liad gone so far away from Brah- minism as to break their caste ; for, though I was a Persian, and THE ARCI-IMAGUS — THIRTY-SEVENTH SITTING. 1 6/ my youig frisnd a Jew, they scrupled not to eat and drink with us. Inieel; some of their teachings were of so elevated a char- acter as to put Egypt and Greece to shame. /// reply to atwtlier question he said — In the science of the stars, astronomy, we Persians thought ourselves far beyond the Egyptians and Babylonians. But we studied many things ; amongst others, the production of colours. There was one colour or dye once well known in Persia — a green, like to grass when it first sprouts forth — but a knowledge of its manufacture had been lost by us. It was known in India, but only by a few. Now, I had seen when there some of those silks in which there was no fading of colour, and being, as a Magian, somewhat acquainted with such matters, I resolved to keep my eyes open, if perchance I might discover the secret. I noticed, while residing at the Temple in the mountainous part of India, the priests habited in a linen robe of this colour ; it appeared so bright I thought it silk, which takes on a better colour than linen, I inquired once of an old Brahmin in regard to the production of the valuable colour. But I found that though he was quite pre- pared to give me much information on many things, he would not, or could not, give me a knowledge of this secret. One morning, however, I met a young Brahmin priest with a bundle of wood on his shoulders. I made the remark that his wood, being so green and wet, would hardly be available for fuel. He said it was for no such purpose, but for the production of a dye. Taking his hatchet, he chipped some of the wood, and on taking some chips into my hand to examine, I found my fingers stained, not exactly green, but something of a yellowish hue, like that which we see on our fingers when we crush a flower. He said the chips were put into a cauldron and boiled, and the juice drained off; after which, by the application of a certain chemical, a beautiful green colour was the result. But where and what was this chemical ? That was the point for me to ascertain. No one could or Avould tell me more than I had learned, and I resolved still to keep my eyes open. One day, wandering near to the falls of the Ganges, I observed at the water-side a number of grey slates, placed edge-ways, and forming small pools ; on going closer it appeared to me as if some children had been amusing themselves by the simple-like struc- 1 68 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. tures. By some accident, I dropped a napkin into one of these little pools. Taking up the cloth I went on, and to wipe the sweat from my face I applied my napkin, but in doing so I touched my lips. I at once saw why the stones were so placed round these little pools. They were there in order, by the action of the water on their surface, to extract the mineral. I thereupon filled a stone bottle with the water from one of the pools, and carried it home. The nights being somewhat cold in that region, we had a small fire in the cell allotted to me and my young companion ; and after he had retired to rest, I poured the water into a pot, boiled it, and discovered the secret. \Hei'e the Aledium appeared as if tasii/ig, and wci:- on.] It was what you call alum. I had got this in a clear, wliite lump. One night, subsequently, I ob- served an instrument in use for the distillation of spirit, and I concluded that the essence of the alum was to be got by distilla- tion, and that this was the potent element in the production of the dye. If I could get my Medium to get the right wood — we had plenty of it in Persia — I might direct him how to make this famous colour. I will say no more at present. [^Benediction.] d)irt^=eig!jt!j ^ittina, 2Sth Nov., 1 87 1. Spirit Inquiry into Man's Primeval State — Sorry to Part — A Digression — His Last Niglit witli Jesus — Silling with Jesus for Spiritual Communications — Prayer — ^A Vision of the Spirit World— Flavoured More tlian Mortal — The Parting wilh Jesus. Questions: Atlitudes in Prayer — Jesus ihe Christ — Foolish Tales of Ignorant Spirits— Tliey don't knuw any Ijetter Heaven — Was it possible for Jesus to Sin? — Jesus Cognisant of Hafed's Com- munications—Duty of His Followers — Take care how you use your Medium. Though it Avas but a short mission on which my young and be- loved companion had been sent, a great and glorious work had to be done, and he had studied hard in the school of human nature, that he might be fitted for the work — a work by means of which man miglit be raised from the sin and darkness of Earth to holi- ness — to that light and love by which he would be aljle to hold THE ARCHMAGUS — TIIIRTV-KIGHTII SITTING. 169 sweet communion with the sainted ones in the Heavens. This, according to ancient records, man had once enjoyed — indeed, the records and traditions of all nations contain more or less re- ference to such a happy state in primitive times. Though much may appear to be fabulous and fantastic, yet there are evidently some great truths that lie encrusted in these early stories. Even in Spirit-life I have made an effort to trace back to the first man ; and glad would I be to succeed in my search. For, like you now on the Earth, we are ever on the search for knowledge ; but there are many things hidden from our view, and much that is now hidden from your eyes is fully disclosed to us. The more I see of the wonders of the Great and Good Creator and Sustain er of the universe of worlds — compared with which Earth is but a grain of sand — the more I feel my own insignificance. But I am forgetting my subject. A few of us resolved to go forth with our young friend for a short distance — so unwilling were we to part from him. He had become to me as my own child. I know that had he indeed been my own son, I could not have felt more than I did on this occasion. Ah, just think what you would suffer if you were called to part with an only child, never to look on him again. I, too, had a wife and child taken away from me. But her miage was ever before my eyes — not imaginary, but real — one of tlie brightest angels before the throne of the Great and Holy Spirit. Many a time, when much needed, had she appeared to cheer and comfort me in my lonely moods. (Bear with me ; when I recall these old things I forget what I am about — I wander — I cannot help it.) Well, as I was saying, having resolved to go with our young and noble friend for a short distance, we set out with the caravan, with the intention, on our part, to return to our home the same night. You may well imagine that it was a trying time for me, knowing that I should soon be compelled to part with him with whom I had wandered over many lands, and for whom I felt an ever-increasing regard. Although originally they had the intention of pursuing their journey by the light of the full moon, on coming to a spring of water at the close of the day, the parties composing the caravan changed their purpose, and resolved to encamp for the night. This change on their part, produced a desire in my brethren and I/O IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. myself, to stay with them over night ; for ah, we were loath to part with the beloved youth ! So here were we, the Chief Magi of Persia, encamped with the caravan.* Bear with me, my friend, I am again wandering from my subject. That was one of those glorious nights I was privileged to enjoy Avhen on Earth, — certainly not the most glorious, for that must be said of the last night before I left it for the bright man- sions on high. At the request of my Lord and Master 'which I may now well call him), one of the merchants of the caravan gave us the use of a large tent, under the ample folds of whicli he had stored his stock of rich silks and other goods. These, on the assurance that nothing would injure them being given by my Lord, the merchant at once threw out on the sand, exposed to the depredations of robbers and to the weather. But we knew they were safe ; such was the confidence we had in the assurance of our young friend. We sat down — Jesus m the centre, we sitting round about him — just as you are now sitting at this table. We had not come together for light or ordinary conversation ; we sat for spiritual cc mm anion. It was but a few hours since we had been visited by the Egyptian, my venerable old friend ; but I had a strong desire to communicate with him again, and I felt that he would be with us. There was something I wanted to ask him about. At length the sun sunk to rest ; we had engaged in our devotions, and darkness, which soon came on, necessitated the lighting of our lamps. Each one of the Magi carried a lamp, which was lighted the moment the sun went down, and kept burning. We sat down, as I have said while each of us prayed to the Great and Good Spirit that he would send his blessed angels to guide our young friend on the way ; for we were well nigh worn out, and (it might be soon) ready to take the Spirit form ; and O how we longed and prayed that the time for our release might be short. On lifting up our bended heads from the Earth — for, remember we laid ourselves, in prayer to the High and Holy God, low in the dust — in the dust — in the dust ! (for such is the proper attitude for man) when there burst upon our ears the most ravishing * Here, again, there was another long digression on the character, qualifica- tions and duties of the Magi— their desire to elevate the people, and the necessity of education as a chief element in the prosperity of nations. THE ARCIIMAGUS — THIRTY-EIGHTH SITTING. I/l music, as if all the heavenly choirs had united in one harmonious hymn of praise to the Mighty Creator j while at the same time the most delightful odours pervailed the place in which we sat. Where was the tent with its fancy coverings ? — it was gone, as if by a magician's wand ; and now we found ourselves in the midst of a magnificent building, of immense proportions, and lighted by thousands upon thousands of lamps, blazing from the lofty dome like stars, or living eyes of fire, and possessing, with all their brilli- ance, a softness of effect that I cannot well describe. Around the spacious Temple, on seats of gold, which were carved with figures beyond the conception of mortal man, sat the glorified Spirits of men. I had observed that, as we entered, my young friend, Jesus, became in appearance like unto the bright and glorified Spirits. Overcome with wonder and awe, we knelt — not in the dust, but on the golden pavement; and shortly aftervv'anls, on looking up, great was my astonishment when I perceived that the Spirit officiating before the Great Altar was none other than my friend the Old Egyptian Priest • and as he laid his offering, as he was wont, on the appointed place, a thousand voices were raised in a harmonious burst of thanksgiving and praise, while ten thousand echoes from the burnished walls of the vast Temple sent back the strain upon our ravished ears. I had a thousand questions to put to him ; but ah ! they were the questions of Earth, concerning Egypt, and I felt that there I could not put them. He left the altar, and, coming near to us, said — " You have been favoured more than mortals ; for no one in bodily form hath seen what ye now see." He then revealed to us many strange things ; but these, appertaining to Spirit-hfe, I must give you afterwards, when I come to that part of my life. But that night we engaged in praise with heavenly priests and a heavenly congregation. We saw and conversed also with Spirits who had been translated from Earth for many generations back. When we were about to leave, my venerable friend said — '• This is what you so often desired to see on Earth. It is to you a foretaste of that good time, which v.ill yet come to bless mankind." We seemed to have lived an age, although we had only been a night in Heaven (whether in the body or out of it, we could not tell); for when we came back the Sun broke above the horizon to run his daily course. 172 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. After engaging in the worship of the Great Creator, we em- braced our beloved young Lord and Master; we parted from him in tears, and he went on his way. My sorrow was deep ; for well I knew (indeed, I was told) I would never again see him in mortal form. But before he left he promised to let me know of his welfare. You spoke at a previous sitting of yesus commanding yoic to stand erect in worship, how do you reconcile that with the statement you have just made, that bending low in the dust is the proper attitude for man ? In the former case, we obeyed the voice of one who stood near to the Great Spirit— we assumed the attitude which is taken by all in the Summer Land. There we stand erect. Those on Earth ought still to bend in lowly reverence. A statement 7aas recently made by a Spirit at a Circle in England, and published in a Spiritual journal, that the name " y^esui Christ" was wrong, and that it should be "y^esse Pandra, the son of J'oscph Fandra and Mary Christ P What say you to that 7 There was no such name among the Hebrews — indeed, no one of that nation would dare take it. The word Christ is not Hebrew, but Greek. In Hebrew it is Ihe Messiah, the An- ointed One, of their Seers and Prophets; the One which was to come. As regards my Lord and Master, I care not what you call him. He is ever the same to me. I know him to be more than all he claimed to be. It will be better for you to use the term we used — " The Nazarene." The Spirits who come and tell such a tale, are merely doing what they did on Earth. They think themselves very wise, no doubt, but they know nothing. I knov/ there are Spirits who entertain such foolish notions, and until they are led to consider themselves as ignorant and outside the Heaven in which they think themselves to be — to become humble, and thereby open to truth — these ideas will continue to be held by them. Though the host of them should assert the story to be true, I Avould defy them all, and proclaim them false. But these Spirits say they are in a happy condition — -in a sort of heaven. Yes, I believe they are in a heaven — one of their own making; but they know no better. When once these spirits are humbled, they will begin to think. Their spiritual eyes will then ripen to THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-NINTH SITTING. 1/3 the truth as preached by some humble servant of the Nazarene ; and at length they will begin to confess him, to bend the knee to him, before whom all nations shall yet bend. Think of me — a born Prince of Persia and Chief of the Magi, who could stand uncovered before the King and Princes of Persia, bowing myself low in the dust before Jesus. Is yesiis cognisant of these communications you are noiv making to us? I can do nothing that is hid from hmi. In coming here, we are at perfect liberty. This is our mission , ^nd if those who pro- fess to be concerned for the prosperity of then- churches would follow him, then would our visits be blessed to them, as they were blessed to the followers of the Master in my day. Signs and won- ders followed in the track of the humble preachers — the poor labourers and fishermen of Judea ; the sick were healed, the blind received sight, the lame were made to walk, and evil spirits were driven out of poor mortals. And all this would again take place — spiritual power would again be put forth ; but they bar their doors against us, and prefer to fight one with another for theolo- gical dogmas. IVas it possible for Jesus, when in the body, to sin 1 Yes, it was possible for him to fall ; but I never could discover a fault in him. It is quite a possible thing to live a sinless life. From the time I last threw down the sword, I never sinned, neither against Cod, nor my brother, nor myself; I did whatever my con- science allowed me to do — whatever it told me was right. But, unlike others, I was greatly under spiritual influence, or guidance. In reply to a remark as to the condition of the Mediujn, the Spirit cofitrolling said — The Medium has suffered much for some days. You must on no account interfere with the rules set down at first for your guidance by the controlling spirits. If some persons only knew the very delicate constitution of many of those who are termed Mediums, they would not dare subject them to the treatment they are often called to endure. To play upon such an instrument, injured in some of its finest strings, would be not only foolish, but destructive to the instrument ; and rather than do this, the spirits often withdraw for a season, to save their mediums. We will stop for this evening. \Benedlction^ 1/4 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. tUlntt^'-nintl) fitting;* 27/d Dccoiiher, iSyr. Reflections of Hafcd — Predictions of Coming Events in Persia — Roman Op- pression — Tidings of jesus — Tidings of the Restored Brahmin — His Work in India— Effect on Hafed — News of the Death of Jesus — Letters from Jesus promised— Hafed chosen as an Ambassador to Rome — His last Meeting in the Grove — Sets out for Rome — The Embassy and its Result — Becomes a Wanderer — Arrives at Athens — Meets with an Old Acquaint- ance — Troublers of the Orthodox — A Conservative Priest — The New Views — "Let us look to ourselves" — Paul the Apostle described — The Interview — Hebrew and Persian — At Paul's Lodgings — Hafed resolves to cast in his Lot with the Evangelists — Siill aZoroastrian — Denunciation of Mahomedans. The last time we met, I endeavoured to give you some account of our parting from him who was in our estimation the God-sent Saviour of the world — not a poor man's son, but one nearly re- lated to the Mighty Spirit. We had parted from him, never more to behold him again with mortal eyes ; and as I remembered the many days and niglits we had companioned together, and the lands we had traversed, the tears fell fast from my aged eyes. He was returning home to the land of his birth and to his own kin- dred ; and in due tinre would begin his work amongst that people and go on until the death ; while I would turn back to the old routine of the Magian system, which, to me — somewhat in ad- vance of my brethren— was becoming old and rusty. Though of a pure kind, yet there was evidently some element awanting in our Magian system fitted to create expansiveness of view, which excites in the mind a love for man as a man, apart from nation or creed. Well, we returned home with much sorrow; and the same even- ing we met in the Grove to seek consolation and advice from one who was able and willing to give both. He told us of things in the future that would revolutionise Persia socially and spiritually; showed us how Rome with her armies would crush us as a nation ; how many in Persia would accept the new theology, while others would stand firm by their altars of fire; and how, in course of time, multitudes would accept a much worse religion — one Tllii ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-NINTH SITTING. 1 75 enforced by cruel and barbarous enemies at the point of the sword. After evening prayers, we (I mean the other two and myself) often met, and would ponder over that which had been revealed lo us, and also on the truths which had been brouglit before us by the Nazarene. The state of our native land likewise called for much thought and consideration on our part at this time. The working classes of Persia were beginning to sink deeper and deeper in poverty; for under the oppressive dealings of the Romans, hus- bandman and artizan alike suffered, a great proportion of the produce of their toil being torn from them in the shape of tribute, to be sent to Rome, there to minister to the licentiousness of the robbers. We heard now and again of the career of our beloved young friend, the Nazarene, and of his wonder-working ministry in J udea. Indeed, at this time, his fame had been spread over both Upper and Lower Asia ; and the marvellous stories told to us by those who came from Judea (though losing nothing, as usual, in being retailed by various parties) were just what we were led to expect ; for had we not been witnesses to his power while he sojourned with us? I need not speak particularly of his sayings and doings in his own land, seeing you have already a pretty full account of these in the records that have come down to you. About this time, we heard, through certain channels of commu- nication, that the Brahmin priest (he who had been restored to the body by the power of my Lord and Master) was creating a great stir in India. The news was confirmed by letters from him, which were brought to me by merchants trading between Persia and the East. In these letters, after telling me of the wonderful works done by him, or through him, and the great and unwonted excitement produced on the people by his teachings, he went on to say that the people did not look on him as a mere man, but as a son of Buddha ; that when he spoke, he felt as if he were pos- sessed by gods, insomuch that the people were at times ready to worship him as a god ; but that then he would tell them of the wonder of his own resurrection, and of that great and glorious One who raised him up to mortal life, and on whom he would ever look as the Heaven-sent Deliverer of mankind. This was indeed news to me ; and it made me thoughtful. Here 17^3 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA was a Cralimin throwing aside the strong fetters of caste which fast bind these men, and declaring the truth to his fellow-men. My heart leapt within me. Was Judea to be blessed by this Brahmin ; while I, who had been so greatly privileged, stood still and did nothing? My whole soul was stirred; but I felt how hard it was to break away from the system under which I had so long laboured, and that I was fast bound by the ties that time and education had created — I was rivetted, as it were, to the sys- tem. Time went on, and, as I have said, we learned from letters arid otherwise of the public ministry of our beloved Nazarene. He had been going from place to place, teaching the people, and doing many marvellous works; but, notwithstanding his gracious words and works, he was despised by his bigoted countrymen. Those favoured men would not listen to his words of truth. He must become one of the many martyrs whose blood had been shed by these blinded Jews. And at length news came to us of his cruel and shameful death, and how he had revived, and ap- peared to many of his followers. Many of us were made sorrow- ful, and went mourning in sackcloth and ashes, for we knew that one who was endowed with the fulness of the Great Spirit was gone. But I was consoled by the thought that now I would see him; no longer confined to the mortal body, the man, the spirit, would be often near to me. As I said before, I will not dwell on the incidents of his minis- try, seeing you have these, as given by some of his followers, in the records handed down in writing. But I will give at an- other time the contents of certain letters which I received from him.-i'- It is at this point in my narrative that I must begin to tell you of incidents in my life as a follower of Jesus of Nazareth — as, what you would call, " a Christian." In connection with a dispute that had arisen, I was chosen by the Persian Government to accompany an embassy to Rome, as adviser to the two Princes who were deputed ambassadors, and to watch over the case as it proceeded. Though well advanced in years, I was still vigorous, and hesitated not to accept the office; and this, more especially, because of the opportunity it would give • See/ac-simi7es of Direct Letters in Apl^cndix. THE ARCHMAGUS — THIRTY-NINTH SITTING. IJJ me of returning from Rome by way of Judea, and learning farther particulars concerning my beloved Lord and Master, The evening before we left for Rome I met with my brethren in the Grove, the last of such meetings to me. It was indeed a place sacred to me, for there it was I had so often met, face to face, with Angelic Messengers from the Great and Good Spirit. At the rising of the sun next morning, after the usual morning prayers, we set out for Rome. Gorgeous and attractive was the cavalcade : for composing it were the Princes and Nobles of Persia, arrayed in the richest attire, attended by their numerous retinue and guards, all mounted on horses, and displaying many beautiful banners ; while I, amid the gay host, sat upon the back of a camel, that uncouth-looking animal, so unlike the graceful and smooth-skinned horse. I was but a simple man on an errand of peace. After a long journey, the incidents in which I stop not to relate, we arrived at Rome. We found the Roman Government hard to deal with. Indeed, they wanted to detain the Princes as hostages for the good faith of the Persian Government. But, after a hard fight, in which I had to watch them at every turn, we gained our point, and the embassy returned home. Meanwhile I waited for a conveyance by land from Rome to Jerusalem, when it occurred to me that I might sooner accomplish my object if I started by a ship about to leave for Alexandria or Lower Egypt, and by doing so be able to visit my friend, the Young Egyptian Priest. But, man may plan, God will arrange. I had made up my mind ; but after a while a thought arose— I would do well ■first to visit Athens ; then go to Jerusalem, afterwards to Egypt, and then home to Persia. I, therefore, determined to follow this course, when I would have an opportunity of visiting some of my old friends among the Grecian priesthood ; for though we differed very much in our religious ideas, I still retained a respect for the men as honestly believing what they held to be truth. Just as I entered the great and learned city of Athens, I heard that the minds of the people were just then much stirred by some strangers preaching certain extraordinary doctrines. I had a good notion what doctrines they were that had set the people a-talking. Heeding not, I pushed forward towards the Temple. Here I met with a very old man. with whom I had been acquainted many N 1^8 HAFED TRINCE OF PERSIA. years before. We knew each other at once, though both of us were greatly changed. My hair at this time was quite wliite, but it was thick and strong as in middle age. We had not been long in company before he broke out in bitter invectives against the new teachers and their strange doctrines, which had, he said, drawn the people in crowds to hear them to the neglect of the gods. I asked him concerning the new doctrine. From his answer I very well understood what it was. On trying to explain to him these new doctrines, and to put them in a favourable light before his mind, he began to suspect me of being one of the new teachers. I at once told him that I was not, but at the same time, I said, I considered he did them injustice ; that they were not seeking to injure him, or any one. " Why, then," said he, "do they come here to disturb us?" I tried to set before him the truth, that it was the Great Spirit of the Universe alone that sustained him, and that sustained all. He would not listen to this, but maintained that their sustenance, as priests, depended on the gifts of the people who frequented the temple, and if they were drawn away from the worship of the gods where Avas the sustenance to come from ! I showed him that had he but studied the poets of his own country he would have been better instructed. " No, no," he exclaimed, " we must look to our- selves ; it will not do for us to depend on such support as you propose." I could make no impression on him. He was not only unlearned, but very bigoted in his ignorance. I told him I had a great desire to see the new teachers, and hear for myself the doctrines they taught, being quite ready to listen to the ex- pression of views opposed to those I held. That night, however, I accepted the hospitality of my old but narrow-minded friend. Next morning I went to Mars Hill, the place where I was likely to meet with the preachers of the strange doctrines. Here my eyes fell on a man who was addressing the people ; he appeared to be of medium stature, and of middle age ; rather stout in body, sharp in countenance, and an eye like the eagle's. He was boldly and thoroughly expounding the theology I knew so well, by which I was sure that he was a follower of him whom I loved. At the close of his address I went up to him. He stood and looked on me. He said — "Thou comest from Persia?" " I do." " I knew it," said he; "for last night I saw THE ARCHMAGUS— THIRTY-NINTH SITTING. 1 79 thee come to me even as thou now comest. Thou hast aforetime walked with him who was dead, and is now aUve. Thou art here to teach the new doctrine; no more fire-worship with thee!" I was much grieved to perceive that he entertained a false idea pf our Persian system ; and considering it right in me to give him a truer representation, I said — " I see that thou hast indeed seen me in vision ; but I also have had a vision ; for now I understand that Jesus, my Prince, appeared in spirit to thee, and it was his appearance that changed thee to the truth. Now, though a learned man, I perceive that thou, like many others, lookest on Persians as idolaters. We are not idolaters — no more worshippers of fire than are thine own countrymen, who worship in the Temple of Jerusalem, in which is preserved the sacred fire, of the same nature as that which burns on the Persian altars. After some further conversation, in which I referred to the great benefits conferred on the Jews by the great Persian C3'rus, I went home with him to his lodgings. Thereafter, I went back to the old priest and bade him farewell, as I resolved henceforth to lodge with this teacher of the strange doctrine. On returning, we sat down, and entered into a long conversa- tion. He told me much that Avas new to me in regard to the propagation of the truth — of the trials and persecutions they had endured, and of the wondrous works that had accompanied their ministry in every place. He afterwards introduced me to others of the brethren. My mind was now fully made up to join myself to them, and give my remaining life to the proclaiming of the truth. Of course my contemplated journey to Jerusalem and Egypt was at once abandoned, and I went through a land now called Spain, evangelising as I went; thence to Greece; afterwards to Egypt, where I tarried for some time, and then back to Persia. But of these wanderings I have much more to say. Though no longer a brother of the Magi, you must not imagine that I left my old mode of worship ; for, even in foreign lands, I rose with the sun, and with bended knees before the Great Sun I raised my voice in adoration and thanksgiving to Him who is the Source of all Light and Love. In reply to some further remarks, he broke out in hitter denuncia- tion, as he has repeatedly done, agaitist the Mahomcdatis l8o HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. aJid tJifir religious i/u'oad on Persia, in tJie midst of which he appeared to check himself, and prayed fervently that God won hi forgive the ruthless destroyers of his native kind, con- cluding as fllo^vs : — " Some there are, O thou Great and Good One, who dare to deny Thee, their Creator and Sustainer, and foolishly imagine there are none greater than themselves. Alas ! poor men, when they pass over here into darkness, they shall know — they shall be made to consider — and led by many a painful step, to see that Thou, O Father, art ever ready to take them as little children to Thy bosom of love ; and that Thy well-beloved Son, our Prince, standeth at the gates of the Great Temple, and flinjeth them open to all who humbly seek to enter in. Amen ! " \Bencdicilon^ THIRD PERIOD. THE CHRISTIAN EVANGELIST. JFortietl) ©)itting. iiih December, i8ji. Hafed lands in .Spain — The Roman Colonial Policy — The Druids — Curbed in their Cruelties — Christian Churches in Spain — All Things in Common — Description of an Early Church — Shortcomings of Modern Churches — The Church in Lyons — Hafed in Prison for the Truth — A Vision in the Dungeon — Jesus in Spirit — The Captive Delivered — Meets with the Brethren — Hafed's Missionary Route. Qiiestio>is: Early British Chris- tians — Present Churches not like the Primitive — The Church in Persia — Paul at Athens — Christ's Public Mission — His knowledge of the Records of other Nations. After a short sojourn with Paul and the brethren at Athens, I went to Rome, and thence sailed for Spain. Some time before that, Paul had been there, and several small companies of brethren had been established on the eastern coast. When I landed in Spain, it appeared to me a strange land indeed. I had travelled in many countries, but had never been in one so barbarous in various aspects as Spain. No doubt the Romans had, by their settlement, effected a considerable improve- ment on the general habits of the people there as elsewhere ; for though crushing down opposition by their physical force, once established, they secured still farther their position by the enact- ment of laws which no nation need be ashamed of. Indeed, many of the nations which had been drawn within the empire of Rome, had greatly advanced in civilisation under the beneficent protection of those laws ; yet none of them, at the times I speak of, were so far advanced as the nations of the East. I found that the religion of the Druids prevailed in that quarter, as in many other parts of the Western World. The theology of l82 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. the Druids was truly barbarous and cruel. How it could ever enter into man's brain that he should sacrifice his fellow-man in order to appease the anger of God, I cannot understand. There were voluntary sacrifices of human beings in India; and in the Roman arena there were men sacrificed in bloody fight — not only man against man, but man against beast — not to appease their gods certainly, but to please the citizens of Rome — aye, and their women too ! But, degrading and wicked as all this undoubtedly was, it was far less shocking than the dreadful sacrifices of these Druids, who, on certain great and solemn occasions, made a huge god of wicker work, into which they thrust men, women, and children, and burned them up like chaff. Of course there was no such scene to be witnessed at that time in Spain, for wherever the Romans settled down they set their foot on all such outrageous customs ; and although they allowed considerable liberty to every one to follow after the religion he thought right, the Druids felt that they were under masters who would not be trifled with. But the spread of the new religion began to affect the Romans ; they seemed to get jealous of it, afraid of its influence on the minds of the subdued people of Spain ; for the followers of Jesus were beginning to get established here and there in small churches, making their proselytes from the most intelligent of that noble race of men, who, when they joined themselves to the brethren, by the acceptance of the simple doctrines of Jesus, agreed to give up all — to have all things in common — all, rich or poor, sharing alike. Such a levelling system might well awaken a feeling of hostility in the minds of the haughty Romans. When I arrived in Spain, at a port called Barcelona;^- in a somewhat mountainous district of the country, I found a prosper- ous little church, numbering about one hundred in all — pious. God-fearing men and women. They appeared to me as charac- terised by great fervency of spirit in all their acts of worship, and displaying a love so great for God and man, that their very enemies were confounded ; — it was something strange to them ! After I had acquired a little knowledge of the language, which did not cause me much labour, I got an opportunity of speaking to the assembled church. Telling them of my wanderings with • The Medium was unable to give the name at this sitting, but it and some ;lhers which follow were given in direct wriling at a subsequent sitting. THE EVANGELIST — FORTIETH SITTING. 1 83 him whom they loved as their great and blessed Deliverer, they at once took me to their bosoms; I was made to feel that I was amongst them as a brother, and many happy days I spent with them, going in and out, preaching to them (as well as I could), and leading their thoughts upward to the better and enduring mansions of the sky. (I had undergone a great change in my ideas of men and things since I left Persia; but many of my old habits and modes of speech I retained to the last.) I found that the good people with whom I sojourned were all more or less in possession of that spirit which all should devotedly cherish — the love of the truth — having which they are sure of being surrounded by and open to the holiest influences. They had the same communion with the spirits of the departed that I myself had, and which had been the chief element in my happi- ness on the Earth ; so that I had no difficulty in speaking to them of the better country, and of the great and the good who had passed on from Earth, from amongst all peoples. I was glad to observe, also, that they had (what every true church should have) spiritual gifts, or powers, by which they had been enabled to do many wonderful things in healing the sick, giving sight to the blind, and causing the lame to walk, with many other gracious and benevolent deeds, such as I had previously known as having been accomplished by my Lord and Master. This little community of the followers of the Nazarene were not fully organised as a church, having no regular pastors or bishops ; they had, instead of such, the ministrations of some from among themselves, and occasional visits from evangelists, like myself. So far as I am able to judge, they enjoyed great spiritual blessings from the very simple system adopted by them. By what I have learned from men who have entered into the Spirit-life, and by that which I am able to perceive at present through my Medium, it would, I think, have been well had those who call themselves Christians, adhered more closely to the system of the early fol- lowers of the Blessed Jesus. These things still interest me, and I make inquiry occasionally concerning the state of religion in the world. When I left my friends and brethren in Barcelona I travelled north-west by land. Crossing a range of mountains almost be- 1 84 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. tween the two great seas, I at length, after a long and toilsome journey, arrived at a place situated on a river (the R/wnc). The name of the place is Lyons. Here I found another church, but with very few disciples, about fifty men, women, and children in all ; but they seemed to be thoroughly in earnest. I at once attached myself to them, and, after a short time, I tried to be as useful as I could in the small community, preaching to and teach- ing the poor people concerning the faith which they had embraced. I had not been there many days, however, when a great outcry was got up against us, followed by a cruel persecution, evidently the work of the Druid priests. Being dressed in the Persian garb (a dress I had never throwm off, and which I retained to the last), these men accused me of coming amongst them to stir up the people against the lav/s and customs, and I was at once sent off, heavily chained, to prison. Here was I, for the first time in my long life, a prisoner in chains, deprived of that freedom which I had prized so long. At one time, had such a thing happened, I could have called for the interference of the Government of my own country. But now, my old spirit — the old fire that once animated me — was quenched, never more to break out. I accepted the infliction for the truth's sake. Well I knew who were around me, and that they would not desert me in my straits. He whom I loved had endured much more, dying for the noble truths which he taught. If he hesi- tated not to lay down his life, why should I ? But my time was not yet come. Many had been persecuted unto death, but the greater the persecution, the stronger and more numerous did the brethren become. I passed some five or six days in prison. On the evening of my last day, just as the sun had sunk to rest, and as I sat watching the twilight merging into darkness, my lamp, for lack of oil, giving out a dim, flickeiung light, my thoughts turned on the subject of man's life — how like to the flickering, fitful, dim light of this lamp — when, in a moment, the light went out altogether ; at once the dismal prison-house was lighted up, and around my cell stood a company of Shining Ones. I felt dazzled at first, but as my eyes got accustomed to the light, I was astonished. There, amongst the shining group, were those whom I had seen but a few days before in our little assembly, and had addressed in regard to the Spirit- THE EVANGELIST — FORTIETH SITTING. 1 85 life, — and here they were, Spirit witnesses for the truth. Whether by the outer or inner ear I cannot tell, but I heard the words — " We have come to cheer you in your bonds. You will be freed. Go forth and tell the people not to be afraid of all their enemies may do, but to persevere in their adherence to the truth. Tell them not to mourn for us, for we are blessed beyond all that we ever conceived of We tread the heavenly courts, and are free to roam over all the wide domains of the Kingdom of the Lord." These words were just uttered, when there appeared in the midst of the glorified beings the form of him whom I loved. (He addressed me by the old and endearing name.) " Father," he said, " I still look on myself as thy son, though I have passed into the Heavens, and am now in the midst of glorified and happy throngs of adoring spirits." As in speechless wonder I gazed on the glorious sight, I perceived many of those whom I had known long ago, forming part of his bright retinue ; while he himself was clothed in robes of transparent crystal, and crowned, as never king was crowned, with a circlet of burnished stones, brilliant beyond all description. He said — " For the truths I taught, and for which I died^for these thou too must suffer. I knew that thou wouldst follow me ; it will be but for a short time, and then shalt thou be with me in my kingdom. Behold, thy prison doors are open! Go forth and comfort those who are left desolate. Then return to the East." Just as these words were spoken, the vision faded away, and I found myself in the dark cell, with the lamp still burning dimly. I rose to my feet, and as I lifted up my heavily chained arms, the fetters dropped from my limbs and body as if they had been rotten. I felt as if drawn towards the doors of the prison, and on coming near to them, they were opened, and I went out ; and as I did so, they were closed behind me. When I found myself in the open air, I knew it was no dream, but a reality; for the sweet breezes of heaven fanned my brow, and looking up I beheld the clear sky and the pale moon sailing aloft. Then I felt I was free. I went to the house where the brethren met for worship ; but, being midnight, I found the door shut, and all quiet. After repeated knockmgs at the door, I was answered by an old, feeble voice inquiring why they were disturbed in their devotions. I told them who I was ; but it was some time before they could be convinced 1 86 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. that it was indeed as I said. At length 1 was admitted, and great was their surprise, and great their joy, to see me set free. " Brethren and sisters," I said, " the Lord whom we love hath visited me in the prison. He hath broken the fetters that bound my aged limbs, and opened the prison doors to me; and I come, by his command, to give you comfort. I have seen your martyred friends in the bright company that surrounded the Lord. Do not be cast down then, but persevere in the faith of those who have gone before. Follow Jesus our Lord in all things, and he will never forsake you." I kept close with the brethren for a few days, as I knew our enemies were seeking to lay hands on me. But, strange to say, notwithstanding that I passed some of those who were seeking for me, they went on — they seemed not to know me; their eyes were holden, that they should not know me, and this by him who had set me free, so that I might, without further hindrance, depart to my own land. At length I passed on, as you will see, by the route I have sketched out,* finding, as I journeyed eastward, many earnest seekers after the truth, but also many others set against it; so much was this the case, that they resorted to the basest falsehoods to injure the brethren, even accusing them of sacrificing human beings at their meetings for worship. I had to encounter con- siderable difficulties in travelling in certain of the districts; in others, I got on better. On coming to [Venice] a city at the top of the Gulf, I found a church, and passed some time with the brethren there. Ill reply to questions, he said — I do not know if there were any converts in Britain at the time I am speaking of, but I know that after that, there were some who * The medium, while in trance, having had a modern map of Europe placed before him, went over it somewhat attentively, and then traced a course, by sea, from Rome to Barcelona; thence north-west to a point in the Pyrenees about equal distance between the Bay of Biscay and the Gulf of Lyons; thence northward to Lyons; then south, toward the Mediterranean, to Nice and Genoa; then east and by north till he reached the northernmost point of the Adriatic, at Venice; then south-eastward along the shores of the Gulf; thence to a point south of the Balkan ; thence to the Dardanelles, and therefrom, by sea, to Tunis ; then westward, and back by sea, touching at Sicily; then on to Corinth — thence to Egypt, and thence by way of Syria to Persia. THE EVANGELIST — FORTIETH SITTING. 1 8/ had been slaves in Rome, that went back to their own country as noble preachers of the truth. So far as I can perceive, through my Medium and otherwise, your present church systems are wrong. I don't like them. Get a church together in the name of Jesus, and the same gifts that were free to the first churches would become free to them ; and then you would see all flock to them. Depend upon it, these wonderful gifts are as much required now as at the first. Do you know of miy record oj the Early Churches in which your na/ne is given ? If the records of the church in Persia were coming to light, you would find me mentioned therein ; but the church was well nigh destroyed at my death. You spoke of your first interview with Paul at Athens, how long was it after the death of Christ ? It might have been eight or nine years ; shortly after, I think, the beginning of the reign of Nero. The Apostle was in Athens before that. It was a few years after the death of Jesus that Paul was converted. I do not thmk he had been in Rome when I first saw him. // is stated by you that J^esus was twenty or tiventy-one years old when you farted in Persia, but according to the accounts we have in the Gospels, he was about thirty ere he began to teach his countrymen : was his ministry confined to the thi-ee years before his crucifixion 1 As I have said before, he was always labouring to draw men towards the truth ; but it was not till he was thirty, when he was baptised by his cousin John, that he began to take the position of a public teacher. He often spoke of John when he was with me. The Baptist appears to have been a very singular man ; but, though retired in his habits, he was an earnest. God-fearing soul who loved his fellow-men. // is curious we have no notice in the FoJir Gospels of yesus ever refer7-ing to his experiences in other countries which you have given ? He might have spoken of these for aught I know ; but in his interviews with the Jews, it would have been unwise to refer to other nations to buttress up what he wished to impress on them, they were so bigoted a people. Hence, he would show them from l88 HxVFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. their own sacred writings alone that his mission was from God. It would never have done to refer to such records as those of Persia or Egypt. In reply to some remai-ks, he said — I will consult with Paul in regard to some of these points, and let you know the result. You will get the letters which I received from my Prince, written by him from Judea to Persia, in direct writing. [^Beiiediction. ] i8th December, 1871. The Persian on his Travels — The Gift of Tongues — Persecution— Perils : Wild Beasts and Wilder Men — How Hafed Conquered the Robbers— He Reaches Venice -The Church in Venice— Hafed Baptises for ihe First Time— His Mode of Baptism -The Lord's Supper — Haled's Ministrations — Greece : Koroom — Public Discussions — Hard-headed Inquirers : How Hafed dealt with them — A Church Planted in Koroom — Haled "Re- ceives a Call. Question : The Gift of Tongues. From Lyons I journeyed southward in the direction of the sea, till I came to a town, where I found a small company of two or three families who had adopted the new faith. They were rather timid and shunned observation, and in ordinary circumstances would not have been easily discovered by me ; but on coming to a strange place, I was somehow directed invariably to the right spot. I am inclined to believe that, in this, I was under spiritual guidance, I found my way so easy. I tarried with them a short time, preaching to them the doctrines of Jesus ; impressing on them the necessity of becoming like unto him in all things; to walk as he walked, and not to be afraid of Avhat men might do to them. I called upon them to stand up boldly in defence of his cause, and they might rest assured he would never desert them ; and though brought to the stake, or to fight with beasts, never even then to be downcast, for a glorious kingdom awaited them beyond all these cruel sufferings. The people were poor, and as I had sufficient means, I generally, as in this case, bestowed what I could to the poor brethren ; in doing this, I was only doing TilE EVANGELIST — FORTY-FIRST SITTING. 1 89 what every man should do in such circumstances. It is God-hke to give. It is Jesus-Uke; for my Prince was ever ready to open his hand to the poor, as I had often witnessed. The language by this time was no obstacle to me ; for I found I was gifted spiritually to utter in their own language that which I felt impressed to say. I could not have read the words had they been written down, but I certainly kijew that the words I was uttering the people well understood. This was one of the gifts bestowed on us — the speaking in strange tongues ; and I spoke in many a strange tongue during these wanderings. But it was not always sunshine with me. This I had no reason to expect, nor any one else who is commissioned to declare the truth to his fellow-men. Though possessed of sufficient means, in the shape of money, I was often compelled to fast for days — neither breaking bread nor drinking water on one occasion for three days, and this just because I was a Christian : they would not deal with me. Sometimes in my great straits I was, as it were, fed by unseen agents, and I would find water in the flinty rocks, where everything appeared dry and parched-like. The dangers I passed through were not few, from the wild beasts of the dense forest. Oftentimes they would awaken the silent woods by their roars ; yet I felt no fear, knowing well that I had a mission to execute before I laid down my life, and that I would be pro- tected by One who was able to shield me from every danger that threatened. But there were men in these primitive forests worse than the wild beasts — nien who lived on plunder — a wild, un- tamed, desolate life; yet, though half-naked savages to all appear- ance, and under no law, they paid reverence to me. Habited, as I always was, in my long robe of white, they must, I think, have taken me for one of the Druid Priests — whom they reverenced greatly. But when I came to speak to them they very soon discovered the difference. I did not shrink from my duty, but as earnestly as I could I spoke of their lawless deeds, that they were not living as they should do, and that they should, like honest men, labour for their bread. I showed them that the only way to serve the God who made them was to love their fellows, and also warned them of the sad results that would follow such a life as they were then living. I pointed them to him who had come to show us what God wanted us to do and to be, and that if they IQO HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. followed him the past would be forgiven, and at death they would be welcomed to the Paradise beyond. Many of these barbarous men were brought to the light, and became, as I afterwards learned, valiant and faithful soldiers in the cause of truth and righteousness, instead of murderers and robbers. Poor men, they hardly knew better ; they had been bred up to steal ; it had been taught them as a good thing from their youth that the more they could steal the better. Travelling eastward on the sea-coast, I arrived at a small place, where I found another little company of brethren. I remained for a short time with them, doing what I could to encourage them in their course. There were a few added to their company while I was with them. But nothing of importance took place. I left in the company of some merchants who were going to [Venice] a sea-port situated on some small islands at the head of the Adriatic Gulf, from which they intended to sail to other parts of the Mediterranean Sea. After a toilsome journey, I arrived, footsore and weary, having travelled over a country without roads (except Roman military ones), and I determined to stay in the place and rest myself The town was not of great extent ; there were a good number of fishermen connected with it, and it was frequently selected by merchants as a port to ship their merchan- dise to other parts. There were some religious houses in connection with the pre- vailing religion, and I was not long ere I found out the brethren — the followers of my Lord. It was a sweet and happy season I spent amongst them. There was no attempt on the part of those who were opposed to us to interfere with our worship, which took place every morning and noon in our place of meeting, the outer court of a dwelling-house. Here, too, I baptised four converts to the faith. This was the first time I had done so, and to me the occasion was greatly interesting. We went down that night to the quiet, calm waters of the sea to observe the sacred rite. Above us the stars sparkled as diamonds in the sky, while the light from the beautiful moon falling on the ripples of the sea, caused it to appear like a sheet of molten silver. Going down into the water with the converts, I lifted the water in my hands, and as an emblem of purity, and significant of the washing away of all uncleanness from the soul, I poured it over the body of each THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-FIRST SFFTING. I9I convert, saying, "This I do,in the name of the Father and of His Son, the Prince of Heaven and Earth. May his Spirit ever abide with you, making you stedfast in the truth ; and while here, may you ever be Hke this water, pure, free from all sin and im- purity." This was my own form, and I had some difficulty before resolving to use it, for I myself had never been baptised ; but then, I had long been a follower of the Nazarene. After the celebration of baptism, we returned to our meeting-place, and observed the Lord's Supper, in the breaking of bread, which, I believe, was instituted by Jesus himself. I had become acquainted with these rites and their mode of observance from coming in con- tact in various places with those who had been early converts in Jerusalem. When the brethren with whom I sojourned under- stood the position I had occupied in relation to him whom they loved — how he had been my companion in my travels ; and when they heard me describe my personal experiences, in which he had been much mixed up, they were glad to have me amongst them. They had in their possession a copy of the Jewish Scriptures, from which I read to them, making my selections from the pro- phetical parts, as I could not agree with much that had been recorded in other portions of the book. But all my intercourse with the brethren in that place was of a pleasant and profitable description. At length, I parted from the dear friends in [Venice] and went on my way. I travelled towards the south-east, and in my jour- ney came to Koroom,* a town or city in Greece, and there I resolved to rest awhile. After staying for a short time I ascer- tained that there was an assembly of wise men that met on a rising hill for the purpose of discussing the philosophies of Rome and Greece. I attended these meetings, and it was not long ere I managed to introduce my own doctrines. I did not receive very much encouragement, for sometimes the opposition was so great that I was compelled to hold my tongue. But 1 cared not, so that I got the opportunity of sowing the good seed; I knew by experience that the fruit would appear in due time. And in this instance, I saw the result of my labours before I left the place. One night I was much surprised on receiving a visit from * So pronounced by the Medium. 192 HAFED PRI^'CE OF PERSIA. some of these sages, or pliilosophers. They had found out the lodgings which I occupied, and had selected an hour when they were not likely to be observed. Though their coming in such a way did not say much for their moral courage, yet it was evident they were in real earnest to acquire more knowledge of the doc- trines I held, and I welcomed them gladly. I did not at once rush heedlessly into an exposition of these new doctrines ; but taking them back into the past, I brought before them the various philo- sophies of Greece, of Egypt, of Persia, India, and other nations, and even certain doctrines of the Druids, of which I had recently got some information; and then, having thus prepared my way, I opened up to them the simple, but Godlike teachings of Jesus, and left it to themselves to say which was the best, the most reasonable. To have spoken to them in any other way would have been labour in vain, for indeed they were no common minds I had to deal with, but men in possession of great learning and ability. The result was, that they acknowleged the Nazarene as the greatest philosopher of all, because he, and he alone, com- mended his teachings to their acceptance, by the close adapta- tion of these teachings to the wants of mankind. Before I I left, I had the satisfaction of seeing a small but flourishing church organised, composed of twenty of the most learned men of the country. It was worth a lifetime to obtain a victory over the prejudices of these hard-headed men ; and I counted the fame which I had won on the battlefields of my country as nothing when compared with the subjugation of such men to the faith. They were anxious that I should remain with them to take a lead amongst them, but this I would not do, for I was desirous to get back to my own land. However, before I departed, I sat with them for the pur- pose of searching and expounding the prophecies of the Jewish Scriptures, along with the oracles of Greece ; and it was not long ere they saw (ay, much easier than could the bigoted Jew) that Jesus of Nazareth was indeed he who had been promised all along the ages as the Great Deliverer of Mankind. At length I de- parted from these friends, with the promise that I would write to them. Ho7i' did the Church in Koroont gd on after you /tft? The Church planted in that place rose to be a great one. THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SECOND SITTING. 1 93 /;/ reply to a question concernmg the Gift of Tongues, he said — I did not know what the people said in ordinary talk, but with the help of those who could interpret, I got on. In Greece and eastward I had no great difficulty, as I was pretty well acquainted with the languages generally spoken, and when not versed in a dialect, I was not long in picking it up. We will stop here. \Benediction.'\ JTortp=i8feconD fitting. 2jrd Decembc7% 1S71. At Tunis — African Churches — Algerona Christians— Evangelistic Labours — Visits Heathen Temples — The Hellespont — A very small Church — In Syria — Persecution — A Band of Slaves — Liberty preached — Hafed Carried away by Spirit Power — His Arrival in Persia — He throws up his Office — A Sore Struggle — Two Adherents. Questions: The City of the Grove — Magian and Christian Doctrine. As I said before, I had the desire, before being called on to leave my earthly body, to go back to Persia that I might proclaim those truths to my own countrymen which I had been preaching to other peoples. Accordingly, on leaving Koroom, which was in a southern district of Greece, I journeyed eastward towards the Hellespont, with the intention of crossing to the other side ; but the Spirit led me another way. I had resolved to go first to Persia, and then return to Egypt and Ethiopia. But I was impressed to take ship for Tunis, where, after a short voyage, I landed. I found that what you term Christianity had spread to a great extent — indeed, there were large and flourishing churches in the various settle- ments along the sea-coast. I spent many happy days going from church to church, and speaking to them as I had opportunity. They were in possession also of those great gifts which had been promised to those who became the followers of Jesus ; for I found in many places the diseased cured of their maladies, the blind restored to sight, the deaf made to hear, and other good and won- derful works done. Though somewhat black in visage, I found them pure in heart; and I do not think that I ever met with a body of men so faithful in word and deed, so devotedly the ser- O 194 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. vants of God, as these African Christians. In one place, named Algerona, the brethren assembled daily in their meeting-house, which had been originally a heathen temple, where God was worshipped as the One Great Spirit according to the truth taught by Jesus; and here, too, where the oracles had been received in times past by the benighted and superstitious people, certain of the brethren were moved by the Spirit to speak boldly on behalf of Jesus and his doctrines. It was truly a refreshing season for me, to see with my aged eyes so much spiritual power displayed in so small a company. There were not above fifty of them alto- gether — that is, confirmed followers of the Nazarene, — though at the time they were adding to their number, one now and again. But there were a good many besides who were mere hearers,, who had not been admitted to the secret communion by bap- tism. The last time I heard of them they had increased to the number of five hundred ; and that was just about the time the persecution arose under the Romans. This church, strong in the faith, stood up boldly in defence of that which they believed to be true ; but their cruel persecutors made them suffer terribly. Many of them were thrown into prison, while others were torn by wild beasts or cruelly butchered by men. I stayed for a length of time in Algerona, resting myself, and then resumed my travels, in the course of which I visited several other places along the coast, preaching, as I had opportunity, about him who had been long promised to the fathers, and who had come and suffered and died, and had risen again, and was ever nigh to those who were banded together in his name. I spoke of the persecution that might come — that would come — and exhorted them to continue stedfast in the faith ; that despite all that men could do, they would come off triumphant, and win the laurels bestowed on all those who stood firm to the end; but that per- secution would not always last, that they must hope and pray for the good time which would come, when Jesus would reign in every heart the wide world over. On my way back towards the East, I felt a desire to look into some of the heathen temples. I had no difficulty in gaining ad- mission, for they knew me as a brother of the Magi ; and I missed no opportunity of speaking to them concerning the Great De- liverer who had appeared. I was the more readily listened to, THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SECOND SITTING. 1 95 inasmuch as I spoke to them, not as a stranger to their system, but with all the authority of one who occupied, in their estima- tion, the highest position in the Magian Order; and, indeed, I never could well get quit of my old views while advocating the new doctrines. There was this much might be said for my old system : it was certainly in advance of all the old theologies. I again took ship at Alexandria for Greece, and landing, I directed my steps towards the Hellespont, that narrow portion of the sea between Europe and Asia, which had been the scene of many historical events in the annals of Persia. It certainly did not lack interest in my eyes, but the time was past never to return for me to feel absorbed by such scenes. I found that which was more interesting to me, a very .small company of the followers of Jesus — just three or four — in a small fishing village, with whom I stayed for a short time. We met in one of their dwelling-houses, where I preached to them and encouraged them to persevere in their love to the Lord Jesus ; and before we i^arted we supped together in remembrance of him who loved us. I at length crossed over, and passed through Asia Minor, in which there were a few churches ; and then travelled eastward by way of Syria, where I observed few of the followers of the Nazarene. But here I found myself more at home, so far as acquaintance with the language and manners and customs of the people were concerned ; and I hesitated not to speak out boldly on behalf of the new doctrine ; but, alas ! they turned a deaf ear to my voice; they hooted and scowled at me — they spat on me — they tore the robes from off my back, and even stoned me. Nevertheless, I knew that he who had borne all this, and more, at the hands of his own people, was in spirit with me, and I feared not what they might do. But what might I not expect in my own land, where I was looked upon as an apostate — the Head of the Magi an apostate from the time-hallowed doctrines of Zoroaster I One day while slowly travelling toward the East, I met with a company of slaves with their masters, returning from their labour in the fields. Seeing my priestly appearance they, as usual in that quarter, did reverence to me, and besought my blessing; while some invited me to share their evening meal. After invoking the blessing of Heaven on these simple and kind-hearted labourers, I felt impelled to address them : the power of the Great Spirit was 196 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. upon me, and, what was unusual, I lost all reckoning of what I said ; but I knew I had so spoken that one and all prostrated themselves in the dust and gave expression to their grief. I had, according to information v.'hich I received afterwards, laid before them the advent of the world's Deliverer : how he had appeared in Judea, and what he had done and taught: how he had suffered and died, and been raised to glory and power, so that by his Spirit he might raise them, poor and enslaved as they were, to a higher and better life, by freeing them from the galling yoke of Sin, the great taskmaster that bound them. Thus I had spoken to these men ; while they, apparently cut to the heart, cried out, " What shall we do? How shall we get quit of sin?" and showed other symptoms of being greatly and sincerely concerned. This had all taken place on the open wayside, and afterwards I had vanished out of their sight. I knew that I was carried away, for on recover- ing consciousness, I found myself a considerable distance from the scene I have just described. As I have said, I learned all this afterwards in Persia, by a letter from one of these men, in which he said that the result of my address was the establishing of a church amongst them ; but that on account of my sudden disap- pearance, many of them entertained the idea that it was an angel from Heaven that had spoken to them. In my reply I undeceived them on this point, telling them that I was just a lowly mortal man, one of themselves. At last, after many years' absence, I arrived in Persia, my be- loved native land — that land in which I had enjoyed many happy days, where I had been honoured, reverenced, and looked up to for many a year ; and here it was, I felt, I had to fight my last, my hardest battle. I knew well that some of my old friends would be angry, but that others would bear with me. I was aware that they had long known of my defection. But I boldly went on my way, and arriving at the City of the Grove I went direct to the Magi, and at once threw off my robes, declaring at the same time that I gave up all for Jesus and the doctrines he taught. It caused me to shed bitter tears thus to cut myself for ever away from old and loved associations. But I could not hold the two positions at one and the same time. I was determined to follow my Lord and Master. I met with my two aged and venerable brethren (those who THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SECOND SITTING. I97 had accompanied me to the birth-place of the infant Prince), and who now, hke myself, were becoming old and frail ; with them I desired once more to visit the loved meeting-place in the Grove, but I was debarred from entering — there was no passage for me I I thought I would have died. On remembering and pondering over that which had been revealed to me by the Spirit the last time I was there, I gave up the idea of seeking to gain an entrance : it had been decreed by Heaven I should never again stand before the Altar of the Grove. I thereafter unbosomed myself to my two friends, declaring to them all that had taken place with me since I had left them, and of my determination to devote my few remaining days to the service of Jesus in Persia. I had no sooner told them what I meant to do, than they at once disrobed themselves and said they would go with me ; that though it was a hard trial to leave all behind them, yet, for the truth's sake, they would give up all things. Accordingly, we agreed to remove to another province in Persia — one nearer to my native place — and there begin our labours in laying the foundations of a church. In reply to a question, he said — The City of the Grove contained about five thousand inhabi- tants, and was situated in the province oi Fars ; and the name of the place we removed to was Bushire. Will you point out the difference bdtveen the teachings of the Magi and those of Jesus 1 There was a great difference between the teachings of the Magi and those of Jesus; the latter spoke in language so plain and simple that all men, the most unlearned, could understand ; and his whole teachings were characterised by the great and gracious maxim — that men should love their fellow-men as they love them- selves. Though I, as one of the Magi, had taught the same doctrine, my example was not generally followed by the brethren; on the contrary, it was common for them to enforce the doctrine that it was right to fight our enemies and do them all the hurt we could. \BenedictionJ\ igS ilAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. 2gih December, iSyi. Formation of a Church in Persia — Method of Teaching — Special Difficulties — Chosen to be Chief Pastor — Mode of \Yorship — The Opening Uay — Hafed gives a Trance Address — The Solemn Vow — The Lord's Supper — A Noble Inquirer — His Confession — Asks to be Admitted — The Truth laid down to him — The Spirit poured out — Prophesyings. Questions: Temporalities — Origin of Christmas — Date of the Birth of Christ. I INTEND to devote this night to some description of the forma- tion of the first church in Persia. As I have said, my two old friends on learning that I was resolved to give myself to the work of proclaiming the new faith, without hesitation, cast in their lot with me, and resigning all connection with the Magi, agreed to go with me to Bushire. Though thus separated from the brethren with whom we had so long companioned, and no longer allowed to stand before that altar from which we had so many angelic messages, I had no idea of lifting my voice against them, or the system with which they were connected, for I had long esteemed them greatly, as being more advanced and liberal in their views than the religious teachers of other nations. So, when we began to preach to the people, it was not so much our endeavour to run down the old views, as to lay before our hearers the new. But it was not long ere they perceived in the truth taught by us an enemy to the prevailing system. Had we come to them as Magi, I believe there would have been no diffi- culty in the way of the people listening to us ; our views would have been accepted, and we should have been praised. But choosing what we considered to be the right course — that is, to appear just as we were, the followers of Jesus, we found Ave had to labour hard to gain a hearing. However, we laboured on, standing up in the corners of the streets, or Avherever we could get an audience, and slowly we began to get a little encourage- ment by the drawing in of one now and again. I believe the Spirit of Jesus was with us, cheering and inciting us to the work ; and we felt, indeed, that we stood in need of his strength ; for well I knew, by experience, how hard it was to break away from an old and time-honoured system, and get men to throw away THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-TIIIRD SITTING. 1 99 religious notions in which they had been brouglit up. In course of time, having about fifty men and women who adhered to us (not speaking of the children belonging to them), we began to see the necessity for meeting together as a church. Now, in introducing Christianity into Persia we had not only to contend with the old religion — the system of the revered Zoroaster, but we had to meet the difficulties caused by the pre- vailing custom of polygamy. After prayerful consideration, we resolved to admit the man who had more than one wife, per- mitting him to retain such as he had, rather than shut him out, and thereby exclude both from the highest and holiest influences. We were determined, however, to permit no young man to take more than one wife. The church chore me as their chief pastor, while my two brethren Avere at the same time also chosen to be pastors. We met for worship in a small house, built of brick. Once I had loved the open fields, in which might stand the forest-temple, with the blue canopy of heaven for a roof The time was past for that : neither had we — nor, in truth, did we require — a great and gorgeous temple, brilliant with precious stones, and covered with the richest carpets. No, no. Our meeting-place was plain inside and out, roofed in, and encircled by a high wall, which was so constructed as to form a defence in case of assault ; for we found that as we grew stronger in numbers we got greater opposition, and thought it right to have a defence against sudden attack. But I must give you some idea of our mode of worship when assembled in this lowly temple. As pastors, we each took our turn in conducting the sei'vices. Unlike your manner, the mem- bers, on ordinary occasions, sat on mats, not on seats ; sometimes we did use them. There was a long table, which stood right up the centre of the building, and which we used for the Supper that had been instituted by our Lord — the men sitting on one side, while the women and children occupied the other. When I addressed them I stood at the head of the table. It was but a small flock to have so many pastors, but we were animated by the hope that the time would soon come round when we would be much larger. Alas ! it was not to be much larger in my day, and even some of the little flock were soon to be swept away. It was a jo)ful day, ever to be remembered, when we opened 200 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. our house for worship — for the worship of God our Father ; and glad were the brethren and sisters that they now had a place where they might meet together for prayer and praise. I con- ducted the services on the occasion. There were many besides the members present, for, as on other occasions, the fifty had invited their friends ; each one thus acting as a minister in this matter. We first of all engaged in singing a hymn of praise to the Father and to the Son ; — the women singing so many lines ; then the men so many; and then all joining in one harmonious chorus, by which our souls were drawn upwards. Then one of the brethren invoked the Most High for his guidance and blessing. After this, I stood up and addressed the people, I shall endeavour to give you a few sentences from this opening address, as near as I can, through my Medium. Knowing I had many strangers present who knew little of our new doctrines, I thought it would be wise to abstain from saying anything fitted to arouse their prejudices ; but after resolving to follow this course, I felt as if I did not know what to say — I seemed utterly unable to give utterance to my thoughts, when all at once I seemed to be entranced. I stood up for some time rigid and stiff as a marble statue, and then I began to feel my muscles relaxing, while my tongue was forced to move independent of and against my will. A few bits must suf- fice at present. " Brethren and sisters of Jesus of Nazareth ! Men and women of Persia ! We stand before you this day to advocate the doctrines of him who was once a sojourner on this Earth, but is now gone into Heaven. I know, when I thus speak unto you, Persians, that ye believe in the One Great Spirit who is over all and above all, and that ye also believe in the Son of that Great God ; for hath not Zoroaster taught you of Mythras and of his coming to destroy that Evil One Avho would drag you down to destruction, and in whom also ye believe ? O ye Persians, this Mythras hath come down, and hath gone back into the Heavens ; and even now from his throne of glory, he looketh down in love upon you, seek- ing to win you from your evil ways. Surely ye will listen to the voice of our great prophet Zoroaster ; remember what he has told you. O, my countrymen, did he not foretell the coming of this Son of God ? Look at Egypt I — once great in wisdom and know- THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-THIRD SITTING. 20I ledge, now in darkness. Doth not her records speak of that happy time when man walked with God in innocence ? Cut the world hath gone back into darkness and sin — away from God and truth, and in bondage to evil. It must now be delivered ; and Jesus of Nazareth is the Deliverer. The Anointed of God hath come, and with mighty wonders he hath proclaimed the truth concerning God, and hath died for that truth, and risen into the Heavens where he was before. " O ye Persians, give ear unto me : I who have long been known to you as Chief-Magus, and now declare unto you these truths, still look up 'to the Holy and Mighty One and worship Him through the great and glorious emblem of the Sun. Our Great Creator, our Father, shineth on all his children of mankind, even as the orb of day diffuses its light and heat over all the Earth. We speak of the sun setting ; that sun never sets — it resteth never; there is no setting; for it ever shines on some portion of the Earth, to bless it and to do it good; emblematical also of Jesus, the Sun of Righteousness, who hath ascended on high, and seeketh even now to deliver you from darkness. I do not, my Persian brethren, accuse you of fashioning a god unto yourselves and to your own liking ; neither have you added to the number, but you have stedfastly adhered to the truth as laid down by the great Zoroaster. If you revere him — if you believe what he taught — then, O Persians, accept the truth concerning this Jesus of Naz- areth, the Son of God with power. How blest the world would be were men to submit to his sway ! " Look at Greece with all her learning. Her philosophers may tell us of many things ; but can they lift the veil that hides the Unseen? They cannot. Socrates was the only one amongst them who spoke of the life beyond with any degree of certainty, and he became a martyr for the truth. Let us look at some of of those noble philosophers of Greece ! One says — God is Num- bers ! — another, that He is Harmony ! — another, that He is the Earth ! — another asserts that He is the Air ! — another, that He is the Soul of the Universe ! — and others, that He is Ether, and Air, and Blood, and Fire, and Brain, and Heart, and much more. O but these Greek philosophers are wise indeed ! They set up their heroes as gods by the thousand, and offer sacrifices to men who were as fallible as themselves ; and, after all, afraid lest they 202 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. should have left out some one (whose wrath might be poured out upon them), they erect an altar to The Unknown God, and seek to appease Him by sacrifices on the nameless altar. " O my brethren, there is nothing for all this but the pure and beautiful and simple truths taught by Jesus the Nazarene, the Sent-of-God. He hath lifted the veil from the Unseen World. He hath taught us that the Great God is our Father, and that he himself and we are brethren ; — that all mankind, from the lowest to the highest, in all nations, and of all creeds — all, all are the offspring of God, and all are alike cared for by Him ; and that God now calleth on every one to acknowledge him as their Lord and Master. " Men of Persia, hearken to my words ! I stand not up here this day to preach unto you smooth things. He that follows in the path that I and my brethren have chosen, must be prepared to suffer for the truth as Jesus suffered ; and as many in Greece and in Rome have lately suffered — even unto death itself I know and am assured that ere long our little church will be scattered. I care not — I am but a poor, worn-out, old man; but w-ere I a strong and vigorous youth, I would willingly lay down my life on behalf of Jesus and his truth. The time will come when some of you, my brethren, will be made to stand with the executioner on one side — but, with Jesus on the other. With all the terrors of a violent and cruel death before you, they will ask you to renounce your faith in him, and go free. Heed them not. Jesus will be there to uphold you in your rough passage from Earth to Paradise, where crowns of glory and honour await the martyrs for the truth ; while angels will hover around to carry you in triumph to the City of the Great King, where you will be welcomed by thousands of bright and happy spirits to the man- sions provided for you by the Lord." Just as I had reached this point in my address, each one of the fifty members of the church, sprang to their feet, and holding their hands aloft to Heaven, solemnly vowed never to yield — "Yes, Blessed Jesus, Son of the Living God, we will follow thee; we shall walk in thy ways even unto death." The little children clustering around their parents, animated by the same spirit, lifted up their youthful voices, and vowed to follow them. This outburst on the part of the children made the Zoroastrians blush. Ah, THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-THIRD Siri'lNr,. 203 where, amid all the philosophers of Greece and Rome, could you find one who would die for his philosopliy? Not one. My address was much longer, but I have given you quite enough to show the nature of it. The strangers retired at the close of my speaking, and the fifty members took their seats at the table. The bread and the wine were then brought forward, so that we might remember him who had instituted the ordinance when parting from his chosen followers. This was the first time it had been observed in Persia ; and O it was a blessed day that ! I felt as if transported to Heaven ; while the brethren and sisters looked more like angelic beings than mortal men and women. Each heart seemed lifted away from Earth and its cares to the highest Heavens. I believe the little building in which we sat, was filled by the blest spirits of the departed. . As we thus broke the bread and drank the wine in gladness of heart, my attention was directed to a stranger who had remained when the others left. He was a young man, and had the appear- ance of high rank. He seemed to be deeply affected. I con- sidered it my duty to speak to him; and beckoning him to come forward, I said — " My son, what aileth thee? Why tarry behind?" At first he could find no utterance, but at length his tongue was loosed, and he spoke as follows : — " Father, — I am constrained thus to address thee by thy venerable appearance ; and I cannot address those around, for I know none of them. I am not acquainted with the doctrines taught by thee. But with the doctrines of Zoroaster I am acquainted; for I have been educated to take a high position in Persia. For this end, I travelled in Greece, and in studying their philosophy, my early faith was de- stroyed, and I was left groping in darkness. I believed in no life after this life. I believed only that the spirit of man when, as breath, it left the body and floated in the atmosphere, might get into some other body. This was all — all that I learned by my investigation into Grecian philosophy. Better it would have been for me had I adhered to the teachings of Zoroaster, and turned a deaf ear to the allurements of Greece. But this day my eyes have been opened to see the value of the truths declared by you ; my heart hath been moved by the Spirit of the Great God and of Mythras, His Son; and now I beseech thee, venerable father, let 204 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. me become one of the flock under thy care. I have been wrecked in spirit. O save me from being utterly lost. This day, while you were praising God in the holy anthem, my heart was drawn out — a glimpse of sunshine burst through the dark clouds that enveloped me, and ardently I wished to sing, but — O misery! — I could not join with you in the holy song!" " My son,'' I said, " you are like too many others of our young men. They are educated; but it would be better for them had they wiser teachers; for the teachings they receive leave them in such a state that they, alas! are overbalanced by the slightest temptation. They are sent to Greece, and there the half-trained youth is carried away by their sensual and seductive maxim of 'Live to-day; heed not to-morrow.' But, my son, this is false philosophy, opposed to reason and the light of God's truth, which teaches that we should live to-day as we would wash we had done were we to die to-morrow. Notwithstanding the follies, and sins, and shortcomings of the nations of mankind, if we look at their history, we shall find, my brother, that He is working in all, and that, too, for the good of all. All have had their parts to play on the great stage of time. The Egyptians, the Chaldeans, the Persians, have, under God, been preparing the w'ay, it may be un- wittingly, for the world's deliverance. Even the Hebrews, though a despised race, have played a noble part, despite the sneers of the vain-glorious Greek and the haughty Roman. But Greece, with all her philosophies, has also broken up the way for our Great Deliverer, And even that proud city, once a small and obscure village amid the rushes of the Tiber, she too has been used as a means to spread the truth concerning the Son of God : wherever her armies penetrate, she opens up a pathway, in her ruthless and oppressive course, for the humble preacher of the gospel; for well I know that but for her sway, I could not have travelled in my Master's service in the far West. God is indeed, by such instruments and means, opening up ways to the farthest corners of the Earth, that the glorious doctrines of the blessed Jesus may be proclaimed to all men." After I had thus spoken, we again raised our voices in a song of praise to the Great Father. Then one of my fellow-pastors prayed to the Father through the Son, that He would pour down His blessiniT on the little church. And the blessing was not long THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-THIRD SITTING. 205 in coming; for no sooner was the prayer ended than up started one, who spoke such wondrous words that our ears were made to tingle. Then another arose (a woman) and prophesied of the coming desolation that awaited the young church of Persia. Another stood up and spoke in an unknown tongue — unknown to all but myself; and I was then impressed thus to speak — " My brother, you are chosen to preach the word to a strange people. Go forth to the work before you; stay not with us; and when we are scattered pray for us." Then another had the gift of healing diseases bestowed on him; and other wonderful manifestations of the Spirit took place on the first day of the first church in Persia. /;/ reply io a question, he said — My two brethren had, in my absence, some wonderful spiritual experiences in the Grove. They saw me in all my Avanderings ; the Spirit of Light had shown them, as in a panoramic view, where I was and the scenes of my travels. Hotv were you supported at this tifue? I still had my property in possession. They could not deprive me of that. Even at that time, when I left the IMagi, I could have raised an army, had I been so inclined. But now I fought with a different sword. Christinas, a church festival cotmnemorative of the birth of Christ, has fust been held by a great number of Christians. Do yo2t know anything as to its origiji ? What you call Christmas was not held by the early followers of Jesus. It was not, as I subsequently learned, till a later period that the Christian Church introduced that, with many other cor- ruptions, into their system. They found the people wedded to the observance of this festival, which had been held for ages in many nations of the East, and they very cleverly gave it a new name, and made it a great Christian festival. It had its origin amongst the Sabeans, who, when they observed the aspect of the heavens at the winter solstice, spoke of it as the birth of a new or virgin sun; and hence the joyous festival at that time of the year. Was f-esus born at that time of the year 2 The proper date of the birth of Jesus was about the middle of your summer, and about our harvest-time. The beginning of our year would be about two months before yours. [Benediction.'] 206 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. jTort^^fourti) fitting;* 6th January, iS'/2. Conversation with the Inquirer — His Decision — Ancient Communism — Admis- sion by Baptism — Becornes an Evangelist — An Inspirational Speaker — Jesus foietold in the Zoroastrian Books — Carius Polonius, the young Noble, preaches at the Persian Court — A Tumult, and how it was Quelled — Perseculion begins in Persia — The Brethren draw closer together — A Father's Hatred — Death preferred to ignominious Life — The first Martyr in Persia. Questions: Baptism; its subjects — A variety of Modes — Were Children Baptised ?— Dedication of Infants — The Sabbath in Persia — Early Churches and the Sabbath. The last time we met I spoke of our first meeting in our new house for the worship of God according to the teachings of our Prince, who had gone before to prepare a home in the heavens, where in a short time many of our number would be sure to meet him. I also referred to the case of the young nobleman who had just returned from Athens (the school of the world) with his soul burdened with doubts and difficulties — the fruit of giving heed to false philosophy, and forgetting the lessons of his youth. After the brethren left on that occasion, I had some further conversation with this young man. Reiterating his experience in Athens, he said he felt disgusted with their systems; and although he looked on the lessons of his early years in Persia as far superior to anything advanced by the philosophers of Greece, the effect on his mind was, that he was left in doubt. He had come home to Persia a poor restless scfjjtic, seeking peace and finding none, till, guided to our humble meeting-place, he heard the truth from my lips, which seemed to be fitted to overcome all his doubts, and set his soul at rest; "and now," he said, "I am resolved to cast in my lot with you." I showed him that by taking this step, he would be deprived of all the honours and wealth which, as the son of a Prince of Persia, would ere long fall to him. " O, my father," said he, "what are all these honours and wealth to one distracted? I have been so fearfully perplexed that sometimes I have been temple 1 to fall on my own sword; and I believe I would have done it, but for a voice sounding in my ear: ■ * Hold on — belter times are coming to you.'''' THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-FOURTH SITTING. 20/ I spoke to him in words fitted to meet his case, and warned him against rashly undertaking to join our body; for should he draw back, the consequences to him would be disastrous indeed. "No!" he exclaimed, "I heard the solemn vow of those who have just left, — that vow, to follow the blessed Jesus till death, I also make. Be not afraid of me; with his help, I shall never shrink from the course I have adopted. And why should I hesi- tate to connect myself with one whom God has made the instru- ment to deliver me from despair, whom I have been long taught to venerate as the Greatest of the Magi, and next in dignity to the King of Persia? To see you throw up all for Jesus — O well may t become me, father, to follow you, and become one of your number." I said — " My son, these humble brethren have cast in their lot with me, not I with them. But great in rank as one of the Princes of Persia, and exalted as I was, officially, as the Chief of the Magi, I nevertheless esteem it a duty and a privilege to do as my Lord would have done — to look on these men as children of the same Great Father, animated by the same blessed hope, and travelling on to the same home on high. I am old and nigh worn out in body, but I am prepared to give my remaining days to the service of my Great Prince ; and I know that when I leave my frail body, there will be waiting to welcome me bright angels — my beloved wife and child; and then, too, I shall be with Him whom I love, and whom I serve." We continued our interview for some time, when I laid down to him the few simple rules under which we existed as a brother- hood, the chief of which was — that, in so far as concerned worldly goods, we all shared alike. He said that being still under age, he was not in possession of wealth, but that which he had he would throw into the common stock ; for, though he had travelled and mixed to some extent in the company of the pleasure-seekers of the world, he had ever been enabled to restrain himself and to live somewhat temperately. On the day following this interview, he went home to his father's house, and on the next day he met with us, and was admitted to the church by baptism. This was the first time the ordinance had been observed — seeing it was the first case after our establishment as a church. 208 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. This young man came to be one of the most powerful and in- fluential preachers in connection with our little band. He was in possession of all the learning that this world could afford him, and gifted with eloquence in no small measure; and that Avas some- thing in Persia, for we loved poetry, and he had most assuredly the genius of a poet. At times the spirit seemed to take full possession of him while discoursing, so much so that his voice became changed, and we heard instead the voice of the angelic messenger from the Spirit World. He did not remain long with us, but proceeded to the Persian Court, and after lifting up his voice on behalf of the new faith in the highest quarters, he went forth all over the land preaching boldly those doctrines which had brought light and peace to his own bewildered soul, and were fitted to benefit all who believed in them. The effect of his mission, conducted in this bold and energetic way, was soon apparent. Wherever he went a stir Avas produced, and the people began to be affected by his unceasing labour ; but it was not till some of the converts were embodied as churches that opposition showed itself Some of the Magi were the first to get alarmed, and began to take steps for crushing the growing movement, I and my two fellow-workers, being well up in years, had been quieter in our ministrations, and had not produced the same amount of stir. For when I spoke, I generally took them up on their own ground — the doctrines of Zoroaster : showing them from their own sacred records that a great Deliverer had been long promised; that these records were even more definite on the Coming One than those of the Hebrews, amongst whom he was found ; for in them we find that he was to come of humble parents — no dweller in palaces or lordly mansions, surrounded by the rich and powerful, but a poor wanderer, yet so great, and wise, and good, that he would lay down rules for the guidance of men that would surpass all the wisdom of the world's sages. And then I would show how they would find in Jesus of Nazareth all that had been prophesied of the Coming One in the books of Zoroaster, who had gladly seen his advent ages before. But, as I have said, while I and my brethren were thus quietly spreading a knowledge of the doctrines of the Nazarene, this young nobleman, Carius Polonius, was boldly advocating the cause of Jesus in the very Court of Persia. Although at some TflE EVANGELIST — FORTV-FOURTH SITTING. 209 distance from us, we heard now and again of his labours, and the effects following these. On one occasion, while proclaiming Jesus as the only true prophet, who had sealed his doctrines by the performance of great and wondrous works, he said that the teachings of the Nazarene were not meant for the Hebrews only, but for all nations — for the Persian as much as for the Jew. On saying this to those by whom he was surrounded, they cried — " Come, show us some sign by which we may believe what you are saying;" perceiving at the same time that they were preparing to rush violently upon him, he raised his hand aloft, and the turbulent men became still as marble statues. They stood and gazed, and listened, not a motion was visible, while he spoke in words of fire of the vice and sin that were eating like a canker at their hearts, and at the heart of Persia — that Persia which had once a Cyrus for its king, the Chosen of God, and who had obeyed his God— until now the iron hoof of Rome was crushing them in the dust; and warned them that, if they continued to sink under the seductions of licentious foreigners, another and a worse fate awaited them — the Arabs of the Desert would overwhelm them, and compel Persia to accept a false faith at the point of the sword. At last, in tones of love, he spoke to them of the Great Father who loved them all, and who had sent Jesus into the world to show mankind the way to the Paradise beyond, where he, the great Leader and Exemplar, now was, ready to welcome all those who foUovved him, living as he lived, and dying, if need be, as he died, as martyrs and witnesses for righteousness and truth. Thus he discoursed ; and when he perceived they were calmed down, he broke the spell which had overpowered them ; and those men that had burned but a short time before with hatred against the preacher of the truth, were now so changed that they would almost have fallen at his feet and worshipped him. This young apostle was well known, and it was soon spread abroad that he was trying to overturn the acknowledged doctrines of the Persians, his own father accusing us to the Government. It was then that the followers of Jesus began to be persecuted in Persia. The persecution was not at first general ; but they began to raise their hand against us, one by one, not openly, but by cowardly and covert means. It was no uncommon thing to find some of P 2IO IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. our number assassinated by bands of riotous and abandoned young men returning from their midnight carousals. And in course of time the persecution waxed so hot that we were compelled to draw closer together, oftentimes assembling at night to escape the observation of our enemies, while we engaged in prayer and fasting. Many a glorious night was thus spent in spirit com- munion. Parents who brouglit their children with them laid them aside on their little beds, where they soon fell asleep ; and while the fathers and mothers of the little ones were engaged in devotion, the guardian spirits were seen by some of us nursing the innocents that were soon to pass through the fires. While thus we began to experience the first mutterings of the coming storm, the first blast was felt by Carius Polonius. His father seemed to have lost all natural affection for him — indeed his love had been turned to bitter hatred. Concealing his wrath, he employed a wily messenger to see his son, and desire him to come to him. The young man (though he well knew his father's antipathy to the new doctrine and its upholders) still loved his parent, and went to him. Having thus secured his presence, the implacable father threw off his disguise, and at once demanded that he renounce the doctrines he had embraced. " No," he said, " no, father ; though thou wert a thousand times dearer to me than thou art, I will not give up one iota of my faith at thy behest : no, not even to save my life. I have sworn to live and die for Him, the blessed Jesus, and I am ready to lay down my life for the truths I hold — the truths which he taught, who shrunk not from death for thee, father, and for me." Enraged by this bold and manly declaration, his father gave a signal, and a band of men made their appearance, who were ordered to bind him. He turned, while a tear (it is said) ran down his cheek, and said — " May the Great Father forgive thee for this unnatural deed. Thou hast broken the tie between us. Now go I forth to death in the cause of truth. Let the worst come ; I will show thee how to die ! " He was led off to prison, where he lay immured for some time, and remaining still true to God and truth, he was at last taken to a high cliff on the borders of the sea, where, chained to a rock, he was left to recant or die of starvation. They imagined that the horrors of such a death would issue in the young martyr's recantation — but no, they waited in vain ; he died in his chains, THE EVANGELIST— FORTY-FOURTH SITTING. 211 while his body became food for the birds of prey, and his bones were left on the lonely rock to become bleached by the sun, the wind, and the rain. Thus died this noblest of the youths of Persia. Although others had fallen beneath the knife of the assassin, he may be accounted the first who suffered publicly for the cause of Jesus. But there were many more to follow. He only journeyed a little before us ; but though absent in body, he was present in spirit, for at the meetings in our humble temple he was seen by some of us to take his place at the table, and to be possessed of all the energy which characterised him while in the mortal frame. JVas the baptism of converts common in the Church at Bushire? The practice had been recommended by some brethren who had come from Judea. It had been adopted by one who came before Jesus, and that as symbolical of cleansing, the turning away from old habits to new. Jesus adopted the same rite, and handed it over to his disciples ; and so it became customary in the churches planted by them to baptise those who were brought in. Indeed something of this nature was needed in the case of converts from heathenism — something that was fitted to impress them with the idea that the old practices of their former life, many of them of a vile character, must be washed away, in order to a new life of holiness and purity. There were no baptisms in the church till that of the young nobleman. He was the first who was baptised. As to the mode, that depended on circum- stances. We sometimes sprinkled the water over the face; some- times we lifted the water in both hands and poured it over the head ; on some occasions a clean linen cloth was dipped in the water, with which the face and hands were washed; and when circumstances permitted, I have known of persons being taken to a river and there immersed. But all the modes of baptism were looked upon as symbolical of cleansing. Were infants baptised ? When parents were admitted to the church, their children were not baptised ; but the mother who was a member, after the birth of a child, came to the meeting-place with the infant, and after thanking God for her recovery, she publicly dedicated the child to God. At the same time, the father came forward with a thank- offering, if he was able to do so, such as fruits, or other dainties, 212 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. of which all present partook. The pastor of the church then blessed the child, and gave suitable advice to the parents and to others present. Was the zveekly Sabbath observed by the Persians ? The Persians always held one day in seven as a sacred day. We were not like the nations around us, but more like the Hebrews in this, and many other things, so much so tliat I think they must have borrowed from us. In our little church, our meetings weie daily, so that every day was alike to us. Of course, the day held by the Persians was that on which we had our chief meetings, for then we had a free attendance ; for although the poor were not debarred from engaging in labour a part of the day, they were compelled to hold sacred the other portion. In my day, the followers of Jesus, or Christians, as you call them, held the days that suited the country they were in ; but there was no binding obligation to hold any particular day as a Sabbath. \_BenedictioHj\ JTort])=6ftij fitting, ijth jl^anuary, i8y2. Tlic i\'ew Views in Persia — The Romans introduce Evil Customs — Hafed on War — 'l"hc Spirit of the Martyrs — The Tide of Persecution Rises — The Liule Cluirch Dispersed — Missionaries .Sent Out — The Church in the Woods — The Little Flock Captured — A Mock Trial and Condemnation — A Sore Test — Hafed Indignant — Standing the Test — Recant or Die ! At our last meeting I made reference to the persecution that had begun against us in Persia, but in spite of opposition in some places, and persecution in others, the new faith spread extensively, not only in Persia, but in other countries. In Persia, however, there was an element at work against which we had to contend, and which was lacking in some other nations. The Persians were slow to throw up their old views, seeing so little difference in some things, and in others none at all. We tried to explain our doctrines as best we could, sowing the good seed in the hope that some day it would spring up and bring forth abundantly, although THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-EIFTII SITTING. 213 the presentiment was ever before me of a disastrous day for Persia, when a great shadow of evil doctrine would enshroud her. At this time, like many other nations, we felt the powerful over- bearing hand of Rome on us. Though still left to be governed by our own laws, with a king exercising authority, we were but a tributary to Rome, a subdued people. No doubt, the Romans introduced certain valuable laws, but with these came a flood of licentious practices that soon debased the youth of Persia. Their circus exhibitions, in which lewdness and sensuality were unblush- ingly displayed, and the successful shedder of blood applauded as a hero — where the lookers-on sat gloating over the struggles of man with man in deadly conflict— had all the eff"ect of converting the Persians to a love of bloodshed and war, and an insensibility to noble deeds. Ah, me ! how heartrending is this dreadful love of war. But the time is coming, though still distant, — for nations must rise and fall ere the blessed time come — when the sword of the Spirit shall be unsheathed. It shall sweep all before it; but no more shall torrents of human blood be spilt. No, its conquests will be over the hearts of men, and then shall they live in peace and love all over the wide world. The noble young martyr, who had gone forth over the land, and even into the royal court, boldly proclaiming the truth, and whose bones lay bleaching on the rock, Avas now fiUing a higher position ; he had joined the glorious assemblage of courtiers sur- rounding the Prince of Heaven and Earth — his lords, ready to go forth to do battle for him against the foes of mankind, to over- come man's enmity — not to destroy him, but to save him. The martyrdom of this young apostle seemed to have created a thirst for more blood, and they began to lay their hands on others. The tide of persecution rose against us. Our bosom companions turned to be our bitterest enemies, speaking in public against us as rebels against the laws, and dangerous to the State. We began to be hunted down ; while the fury of lawless and ungovernable mobs were let loose upon us, and the humble house in which we had met, and where we had spent many a happy hour, became a prey to the flames. We were scattered, and took refuge from the fury of our persecutors in the dense forests and up amongst the hills, safer with the wild beasts than with our own countrymen : these were our dwelling-places, while some got shelter in caves by 214 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. the sea-shore. There we raised our prayers to the Most High for protection and guidance ; and, although suffering keenly, there was no repining and no appearance of the spirit of retaliation, but all exhibited the spirit of their Great Master, who had suffered without complaint, and who had died praying for forgiveness to his murderers. At this time I deemed it right that the two friends who had left the Magi with me, and who had been my fellow-labourers till now, should go forth to other countries and proclaim the truth concern- ing Jesus — that God had opened up the true way of life through him ; and thus I spoke to them : " I know, my dear brothers, I shall be but a short time here ; but there is work outside Persia for you to do. You will go to the churches I have planted, and tell them how we stand together in Persia. Go to Rome, where you will meet with brethren from whom you may learn much about the life and death of our beloved Master ; for in Jerusalem there is a council established who send out brethren to many places in Lower Asia, to Rome, and even to the lands of the Goths." With heavy hearts, and their eyes dim with tears, my venerable and dear friends parted from me for ever on this Earth. There was work for them to do, while I would remain at my post and endeavour to comfort and keep the few together as long as I had a breath to draw. We generally met for worship at the midnight hour, for there were many amongst our number who had young families to pro- vide for, and who had to do so as best they could during the day. I have known some of these devoted men and women, after toil- ing all day, continue the whole night in prayer and supplication, and at cock-crowing, like Zoroaster, offer up their morning thanks- giving, returning to their daily labour, and feeling as much refreshed and strengthened as when they had got a night's sleep. At these meetings in the woods and rocky heights there was not a night without a bright spirit manifestation, in which we received intimations of being taken away ; and such, you may be sure, we regarded as glorious tidings indeed, for we knew we were going home, where no persecution was. One night we had been assembled for an hour in one of the thickly-wooded groves. We had sung a hymn and addressed the Most High and the Prince of Peace, and I had just begun to THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-FIFTH SITTING. 215 speak to the few who surrounded me — about twenty-five men, women, and children — when we heard the sound of feet tramp- hng through the thick underwood, and shortly thereafter we found ourselves surrounded by a body of armed men. By the light ot their torches I saw their intent, and, turning to my poor flock, I said — " Brethren, now is the time for decision ! Which side do you take? Is it that of Jesus, or the King of Persia?" When all, raising their right hands to Heaven, cried out, " No, blessed Lord, we will never desert thee. In thee, O Lord, is our trust ; in thee is our help ! Ye stars, shining aloft throughout the firmament, bear witness to our vow ! Though great our shortcomings, we are ready to give up this life as a sacrifice to Jesus." We made no attempt to fly, but submitted to be led off to prison by the Roman soldiers. We were brought before a tribunal that had been arranged for the occasion. It was but a mockery of trial. It was quite evi- dent they held us guilty, and had condemned us before they went through the form. There were those present who were ready to swear falsely against us, but we opened not our mouths. Our protestations of innocence of the charges brought against us would have been made in vain. Our cause was prejudged, and we were condemned. One was doomed to be crucified — a death I would have gloried in. A father and mother were next. They tried to get them to recant j but, finding the noble pair stedfast, the mon- sters seized the babe from its mother's breast, and, holding it up, threatened to cut the child asunder before their eyes if they did not submit. As I beheld the atrocious deed, in this so-called court of justice, my blood boiled ; I felt young and strong again, and had I been armed with my good old falcon, I would have swept them off from God's fair Earth. It was the "old man" that rose within me. I could not stand unmoved to look on such a scene. Yet such was done in a Persian court ! But their vile threat was in vain. The father and mother, although possessing all the tender feelings of parents, stood firm, — they would not renounce Jesus. (Where are the Christians now who would stand such a trial of their faith ? From what I perceive through my Medium and otherwise, I fear there are none. There were such followers of Jesus then, who were prepared to lose all for him.) These and some others of our number were condemned to 2l6 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSDV. be stoned and burned ; others were doomed to fight with wild beasts in tlie pubHc arena ; while those of the men who were young and strong were adjudged to fight in the same place with Roman gladiators. But I was reckoned the ringleader of this rebel lot, who had plotted against Persia and Rome ! To upset these Govern- ments, I had collected a band of twenty-five men, women, and children ! A teacher of strange doctrines I certainly was. But what was that to Rome — she had no interest in such matters; but then I had been the Head of the Magi, and had doubtless been guilty of a great crim 3, in their eyes, in trying to substitute new doctrines for the old theology of Zoroaster. I cared nothing for their charges, I knew well that I could not escape. They asked me to recant, and they would replace me. " No, though I had ten thousand lives, I would not give up one jot of the truth in Jesus— I am ready ; let me be the first to die. It is but the casting-off of the shell ; like the caterpillar from its worm-life, I shall burst away from this poor old worn-out body." But they refused my request, they would merely allow me to go a few days sooner. We were then sent back to our dungeons, there to lie till we should be dragged forth as a spectacle, an exhibition, on some of the days of the approaching Roman Festival. \Benedictionl\ 20th yanuary, iSj2. Tlie Persian Martyrs: How they Died — Hafed's First Night in a Persian Prison — Review of a Life — The Arena — Fighting wi;h Gladiators — In the Cells of the Arena — A Vision of Jesus —The Heavenly Host— The Aged Martyrs in the Arena — The Beasts Spring, and Die at their Feet — The Result on the Minds of some of the Spectators — Death of the" Body — Birth of the Spirit — Welcome Home. Questions : " The Brethren in Baljylon" — Wilful Sin — Doctrine of Substitution, I HAVE already told )'ou how we were tried and condemned to suffer death in various shapes. The weaker se.x, strong in faith, walked more boldly to the burning stake than did the men, but THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SIXTH SITTING. 21/ all professing their faith in the one name — Jesus the Nazarene — the outcast among men, but the Most Blessed of Heaven. That iHght, I was cast into prison for the first time in Persia — though once before in a strange land. Many a thought passed through my disturbed brain as I lay. I began a review of my life from a child at my loved mother's knee, and recalled her teach- ings respecting Zoroaster, the Prophet and Lawgiver, I remem- bered my father, too, the stern old warrior and Prince of Persia, yet one who was ever a kind father to me, his only son and suc- cessor. Then down the stream, from boyhood till I became a man, and a leader of men, with my deeds of valour (as I at one time reckoned them). Then the dark cloud that enshrouded me, when she, my beloved one, was ruthlessly torn from me by bar- barians. That one terrible night had altered all my life course, — the hand of God was there, through his ministering spirit, Zoro- aster, who deemed it right that my idol be cast down, so that I might be free for another Avork. Then I thought how I, who could once take my place beside the King of Persia as a Coun- sellor, was now immured in a dungeon, and condemned to die — made a public spectacle, because I was loyal to Jesus, my beloved Prince. The persecutors thought to rid themselves of the viper that was wounding them. They were wrong. Could they but have cleared their vision, and looked a httle into the future, they would have seen they were but adding fuel to the flame. They thought, when dooming helpless women and children to die at the stake, that they were getting quit of that for which these faith- ful ones nobly sacrificed themselves. Ah, mistaken men ! They saw not that every fresh victim became a subject for thought to the people — something to ponder over. Nor did they know that these innocents, when passing through the fires, had thousands of ministering spirits hovering over them; and while the flames, serpent-like, curled round them, consuming the poor earth body, no pain, no agony was felt, for there were there those who de- stroyed pain, and were ready to welcome the martyrs into the blessed abodes of the Summer-land. And these spirit-forms were seen mounting aloft to the blessed mansions — aye, and I saw them, and O how I longed to ascend also. My time was fast coming on. The strongest and manliest forms were selected to go into the 2l8 HAFED PRINCE OF TERSIA. great arena, erected by Roman civilisation, there to fight with gladiators, in bloody contests, for thousands to gloat over; while some of the oldest were reserved for the end of the day's sports, when they were brought in to be torn to pieces by hungry beasts. At these festivals, introduced by the Romans, there was singing and dancing, while wine was so freely partaken of that it became a scene of drunken debauchery. The Persians, generally, had been for a long time a temperate people, using but little; but the Roman customs had been too quickly learned, and they were now guilty of the same degrading vice. It was in such circumstances, on the eve of the great festival, that some of the brethren were taken in to fight next day with gladiators who had come from Rome to display their skill. Those poor Christians (yet richer far than all who surrounded them) not being trained to the use of the Roman weapon, although well acquainted with the Persian two-edged falcon, became an easy prey, the Roman gladiators boasting that they were in the right because of their victory ! As the night was closing in, an old man was generally brought out to the wild beasts to conquer them, or be devoured by the hungry animals ! We were placed in cages opposite the animals. I occupied such a cell, along with another old man about the same age as myself — that is, one hundred years; and we two were destined for the first day's sport. There were but a few thin iron bars between us and the hungry lions and tigers, kept hungry for the occasion, and the poor animals were continually tearing at the bars to get at us. It was truly wonderful how calmly we slept amid the continual roars of those hungry beasts. Indeed they were glorious nights to both of us. I saw that old man on bended knees, lifting his hands on high and praying to the Blessed Jesus, and thanking him for the strength given to him to meet these beasts and death unmoved. I felt myself in the same position, strengthened in spirit. On the morning of the day on which we were to be brought out, just before daybreak, we were sleeping one of those deep, calm sleeps in which mind and body are seemingly enjoying great rest, something like to the slumbers of the young life, when my com- panion in bonds awoke me, and cried out, " Look, my brother ! See ! our den has been transformed into a palace, and the hungry THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SIXTH SITTING. 2ig beasts, our neighbours, have been changed into holy beings." I looked — I rubbed my eyes — it was indeed no dream; — I saw him, the good old man, beside me, — I felt his warm breath fanning my cheek. It was a reality. " Look, O look!" he cried. "My dear friend," I said, "we are getting aforetaste of the happy hour when we sliall pass away into the presence of the blessed. I have looked on it before. I have been there with Him whom we love." I had just spoken these words to my fellow-prisoner, when from amid the glorious throng of the Heavenly Host (each one of whom was bedecked with a brilliant star, and clothed in robes pure as the driven snow), there walked forth One with stately step, whose head bore a crown, the diamonds of which were brighter far than mortal can describe, each gem surpassing in lustre the brightest star that adorns the heavens; while in his hand he held a brilliant sceptre. As he approached, I perceived it was my Prince, the Blessed Jesus, and I bent low before the Glorious Presence. " See thou do it not, my beloved father. Thou wilt be here on the morrow, thou and thy fellow-servant. They think to end thy days — that this day shall be thy last; but not one day less than the time allotted thee shalt thou remain. Another night will pass before thou comest, and then shall we meet thee and thy companion here." The words seemed to fall away, and again we slept. On awaking, I heard the hungry beasts roaring. I knew I had to pass the ordeal. The day's horrid sports went on, and many passed away, and at last we were dragged forth, two frail old men, before the assembled thousands. Calmly we looked around, fearing none. We had the word of Jesus ; we knew he would protect us, that neither men nor beasts could harm us. They let loose the animals from their den, while we stood in the centre of the arena and calmly looked on as we saw the hungry beasts narrowing in to a point, from which to make their spring. We had dropped the weapons which had been placed in our hands, and were standing with folded arms. The tiger crawled stealthily on his belly, while the lion paced about, as if he shrank from the ignoble use men had put him to. At length the tiger bounded, and — dropt dead at our feet ! The lion fol- lowed, but landed on the prostrate body of the tiger, on which he stood like a statue of stone. He, too, was struck dead by the •220 HAFED rRlNCE OF PERSIA. Angel of Death. We claimed no victory with raised foot on the bodies of the slain. They brought out other animals, but they would not approach us. We were then led off, while the spectators expressed their great disgust with such an unlocked for inter- ference with their sport. Had we been robbers, no doubt we would have been applauded — but we were Christians. A work was done that night, however, for the cause of truth, which could not have been accomplished by a hundred years' orations. Many who sat and witnessed the scene I have described, rose and left (as I afterwards learned), and were so deeply impressed by the sight that they became earnest inquirers, and afterwards converts to the faith. The second day came, and that day we knew to be our last. Both of us knelt in prayer to the Great Spirit, and asked our Prince to receive us to himself There we continued on our knees in the midst of the great arena, thousands of spectators gazing on us. We rose not. The beasts made a great spring. I saw one of the animals fix on my companion. That is the last I remember seeing in the body : I oj^ened my eyes and found myself in the glorious home on high. I looked around : he that died with me, still lay by my side. It was 9, glorious change indeed, and one I had often longed for ; for now I had joined those loved ones who had gone before. First my own beloved wife embraced me, and then my child, now a stately man, hung on my neck. I could hardly realise that which I saw. But as I looked I recognised my own dear father and mother. And then the whole region shook with a grand burst of har- monious music, while heavenly heralds proclaimed the welcome to the martyrs for Jesus. I turned to one and inquired if such a welcome was accorded to every one. '' Yes," he said, " but you seem to get a louder welcome." I had run my appointed course on the Earth, and it was no ordinary course. I had been happy during that course, and I had been sad ; but I felt no regret, I was now done with the Earth and its concerns, and happy, unspeakably happy, in my new home, the laud of my new birth ; for though fully matured as a dweller on the Earth, I was but as a new-born child in the Spirit World. And you, when you come to vour last hour on Earth, be not THE EVANGELIST — FORTY-SIXTH SITTING. 221 afraid. Death is a kind and generous Angel to mankind. You have but to live as Jesus lived, and when you are called away from Earth-life, summoned to leave the body, ten thousand holy ones, once pilgrims on the Earth, will carry you in triumph into the presence of our Prince and King, once the humble Jesus of Nazareth. Amen. In one of the Epistles of Fder, the Apostle, he says — " The brethren in Babylon salute you.^' Did you know of a church in Babylon ? No, there was no such church in existence in my lifetime ; but he could not have been referring to the city of Babylon, for that in my day was but a heap of ruins, with a few miserable huts on the outskirts ; possibly it was the district of country, or Babylonia, that was meant. Though you had passed mcay from the Earth, might you 7iot have knoivn, as a spirit, of the existence of such a church, and of Peter's labours amongst them, seeing the district zvas so near to Persia ? It was some time before I could get into communication with Earth, I was so glad to be released — to meet with Jesus and the dear ones who had gone before, and to become one of the happy throng that walked in that great and glorious Temple. Will the consciousness of having done many things we ought Jiot to have done, mar our happiness in the future life ? Wilful wrong-doing, even though you return to God, must ever remain on your memory as a cause for regret. You would not be the same man could you forget your former life. But if you go on in sin— if you have not turned to God and goodness — suffer you must. Alas ! how many are now howling in darkness because they have not returned to God ! What is your opinion in regard to the doctrine commonly taught— that the death of yesus 7vas a satisfaction to God, by ivhich He is enabled to remit the penalty due to the sins of all those who accept of J^esiis as their substitute 1 I do not wish to enter into that doctrine at present ; I would only now direct your attention to the fact that milUons on millions of mankind never knew of Jesus and his doctrines. But are you to suppose that, because of their ignorance, they have been doomed to eternal desi)air? Jesus did not ofifei himself up as a sacrifice 222 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. in the sense you speak of, but sinful men murdered him because of the grand and glorious principles which he inculcated. When the Christ came, the world was sunk in crime and darkness — so much was this the case that one would have thought the Great God himself would require to do the work. But Jesus came. Did he come with a whip or a sword, and drive all before him ? Ah, no; he came as a poor, meek, inoffensive man; so humble, he would not raise his voice ; there was no ostentation with him, he displayed his love to all, and was ever ready to do a kindness to any one, even to his bitterest enemy. There was no pride, no Pharisaism to be seen in him ; he lived the truths he taught. His heart went out in compassion for those who stood in need, and he gave what he had for the relief of the lame and the blind, and the deaf and diseased, of rich and poor alike ; while the hungry multitudes became the receivers of his wondrous bounty. By a lifetime of such deeds — a life in harmony with the words of wisdom which fell from his lips — he became the world's Great Exemplar, worthy to be followed by all men. He came to show man how to avoid sin and its dire penalty — suffering ; and that in loving his fellow-man, he best displayed his love to God. [Between the date of the above sitting and that of the next, a number of meetings took place with the Medium in trance, when various corrections and emendations were made on the MS.] ^<0 Vf j^v' -f.i^U^I'l;rfXTT-lXl /fe& y^:ic»>} -..s^^ I^J^^a^ te iw--vm ^:B^i ?0^. The Aged Martyrs in the Arena. (Direct.) See Sitting 4«. i^ SPIRIT-LIFE. C^f^B- "GOD IS A SPIRIT." •I.N Him we Live .A-nd Move and have our Being." "For we are also His Offspring." " . T/wn' I S a Natural Body and there IS a Spiritual Bou^lS-^ "In my Father's House are many Mansions." ' ' For -ve knovo that if our Earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a buildinq of God, a house not made zuith hands, eternal in the Heavens." LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. iSili J'uly, 1S72. Old Friends — The Great Temple — Spirit Horsemen — A Burst of Trumpets — The Prince Appears — Is it a Dream? — The Welcome of Jesus — They Enter the Temple — What Hafed saw there— The Prince Addresses the Assembly. Questions: Virgin Mothers — Annihilation. To-night I find I shall be unable to do more than give you some idea of my feelings on being introduced to the better land. The leaving of the mortal body and the entrance into Spirit- life, may be said to be a new birth — a child from mother Earth taking on immortality ; and just as the child wakes up into con- sciousness of its surroundings in the Earth-life, so many of those Avho pass away from Earth awake in the Spirit World \ or, as the tiny insect which lies torpid during the long hours of winter, rises up into summer life in newness of form and faculty, and seeks its provender from flower to flower, so there are some who, freed from the material shell, rise up with newness of life and power into the celestial region of light and love and beauty. I could at times hardly help feeling as if it were only a dream — a vision. But this could not be ; for here was I, not alone, but united once more to those dear ones who had gone before ; those whom I had known and loved on Earth now surrounded me and conversed with me, and all were anxious to explain to me thou- sands of new objects which met my view on every side. My venerable friend, whom I had known on Earth as the Old Egj'ptian Priest, came towards me, and invited me to go with him to the Great Temple ; and with him stood that bright and glorious one, my wife, whom next to God I had loved ; and there, too, was the child of whom I had been bereft many years before, standing beside his mother in all the beauty of Spirit-life and stature. O 226 MAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Our way to the Temple was carpeted with the freshest verdure, while thousands of flowers of the loveliest hues and fragrance Created within me a delight which mortal man cannot realise. My whole soul was ravished by the scene. " And this is Heaven !" I exclaimed, " It is worth ten thousand lives on Earth to live but one day here." At length the Great Temple burst into view It was a glorious object, on which the eye might rest in ever-increasing admiration, with its great dome reaching far, far into space, while the rows of its massive transparent pillars stood out in unapproachable srandeur. I think there must have been, at this time, some degree of earthliness clinging to me, for I felt somewliat dazzled as the bright ones looked on me. But such sensations soon wore off, and earthly weaknesses were no longer felt. On reaching the Temple, I observed a vast body of horsemen drawn up ; they were thousands in number, and panoplied in bright and glittering armour. And standing at their head I beheld him who had been my .Spirit Guide on Earth ! He it was who appeared as the commander of the glorious host, amongst which I observed hundreds of those who had once been my fellow- warriors and fellow-labourers. Here they were again ready to do battle for trutii and righteousness. As I gazed in awe and won- der on the gloriously-clad throng, a shout as if from ten thousand trumpets rent the air, and such as I had never heard before. I turned to my Egyptian friend, and asked him what it meant, remarking, " The throats from which such sounds proceed must surely be made of silver, so overpowering is the effect." He at once replied — " Look ! That is the meaning of it ! He comes ! The Prince — the Prince ! " I looked, and my eyes rested on him. He was clothed in garments of spotless purity, whiter than the snow on the tops of the mountains, Following in his train were thousands of bright ones, and all moving on towards the Temple, to engage in the worship of the Great and Mighty Spirit. All this appeared to me much like that which in some measure might be seen on Earth, and everything around seemed so real : the rocks, the trees, the hills and valleys clothed with beautiful green — all so lovely, and yet so substantial, that at times, as we proceeded, I could not help imagining it to be but a dream — some vision crossing my brain ! Was I mad .? Was I still on the SriRIT-LIFE — FORTV-SEVENTU SITTING. 22/ Earth ? Ah, no, no ! for here beside me was my venerable fiiend, clothed in his robes of white ; and here, too, was my beloved wife, with Heaven's lustre on her brow, talking to me in the old and oft-remembered tones, and with the same familiar features and form. These thoughts had just passed away when I observed the Prince drawing nigh to us. At first I felt impelled to rush towards him and throw myself at his feet; but a sense of un- worthiness coming on me, I drew back. He saw me, however, and coming up to me he clasped me in his arms, exclaiming — " Father, suffer thus much from me. Thou art welcome ! All Heaven shouteth for joy that thou art come home. Come, my father, come, let us walk up to the Temple that we may worship the Great and Good, the Almighty Father." We walked side by side till we reached the centre, as it seemed to me, of the vast and magnificent building. Looking around me I saw thousands on thousands of golden seats, representing animals I had never seen before. Their eyes were lighted up with fire, while the scales which covered their bodies displayed thousands of ever-varying tints. The wings of these animals formed the seats, on which sat multitudes of the blessed. These figures were so beautifully, so ingeniously constructed, that I took them to be living creatures, but I found afterwards they were not so, but works of heavenly art — instrunients of praise ! And as the Prince walked on, ten thousand of these wafted their halle- luiahs till the gloriously ravishing concord of sounds died away in the far distance. My old and esteemed friend, the Egyptian priest, officiated at the altar which stood under the great dome ; and at the conclu- sion of the service, the Prince mounted the steps and spoke to the vast multitude assembled before him. I will not attempt to give you an adequate description of this discourse, but I may say that nothing I had ever listened to could be compared to it. It concluded by an appeal, full of love and compassion, on behalf of his fallen brethren in darkness, while he called on this one and that one to undertake the mission of love. " Go down to them," he said, " and cast forth your influence on these my poor darkened, enchained brethren, that they may be lifted up from their dismal condition, and become partakers with you of light and love. How can we be happy while thousands of souls, precious in the sight of 228 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. the Great Spirit, are still the denizens of the dark caverns, cursing their God, cursing themselves, not knowing that He is ever willing to draw them away from their darkness into His great light." We must now close. If you have any questions to put to me I will answer them. Did you ever hear of any otie, other than jf^esiis, who was born oj a Vii'gin? Yes ; there was one in India, named Balgesiis, a great Reformer. There was another, who was still living about the time that I was born, named ApoUonius Tyanoeus, belonging to Asia Minor. He was, I rather think, of humble parentage. He may be said to have been almost as great as Jesus in wonder-working power. It is said that he raised the dead, that he healed the sick, gave sight to the blind, and hearing to the deaf, and caused the lame to walk — all this, and much more. But then, he can never be com- pared with Jesus for goodness, who was holy and without a flaw. ApoUonius, however, lived very strictly, subjecting his disciples to very stringent rules as to their mode of living, inculcating the practice of abstemious habits, so that they might be more able to distribute to others in need. Such a thing as being born of a virgin mother may appear impossible to men, but it is possible with God. Why should men stumble at this when He, for ends beneficial to his creatures, whether here or in other worlds, sees it to be necessary? Why, it is but the bringing of another law into operation to accomplish the end He has in view ; and that end could not have been attained had these come by ordinary genera- tion. Do not imagine for a moment that spirits, such as we are who communicate with you, can do anything in such a work — we can do nothing. We are but as twigs on the great tree. The Great Spirit alone did the Avork by one of those High and Holy Spirits who minister unto us, but who seldom come to Earth. This is why Jesus is set down by his Hebrew disciples as the Son of God. I had no proof of such a conception, but I believed it, for I knew it by spirit communication. Do you k>i07v of any ease of annihihtiion? Noj annihilation is impossible. Dare any spirit say otherwise? Soul and Spirit, the Divine and Human — two yet one — are insepar- able ; and the impressions received in the body endure for ever. May the Great Spirit abide with you ! SPIRIT-LIFE — FORTY-EIGHTH SITTING. 229 J?ortj)=eigf)t{) fitting* lyth August i8y2. The Temi-)le described — The Central Altar — Usco of the Halls — The Stones of the Temple — Form of worship in the Great Temple. Questions: The Lost Ten Tribes — Spirit horses real. On the last night we met I said I would give you a more definite description of the great building of which I had been speaking, and which, as you will remember, I had been privileged to enter, in spirit, before I left the Earth. This Temple is, in its dimensions, much greater than any ever erected on Earth. The centre forms a vast round hall, sur- mounted by a great dome. From this hall there branches out, north and south, east and west, four great wings, each of these terminating with a smaller hall, domed as in the Central Hall, and these domes capped with golden pinnacles. The width of the Great Hall is 4000 cubits,* and its height from the floor to the top of the dome, 12,000 cubits. The four smaller halls are each 2000 cubits in width and 2000 in height. There are four grand entrances to the Temple, at the extremities of the four wings. The entire building measures from north to south, or east to west, 40 furlongs. Surrounding this great building there are massive columns, rising to a height of 1000 cubits; these measure at the base 120 cubits, and tapering to about 60 cubits at the top. Between each column is a space of 120 cubits; and to form the entrances there is a space left of 240 cubits. These columns support vast masses of building, and are connected by means of half arches with thousands of inside columns, measuring half the size of those on the outside. Above these arches, bet\\'een the outside and inside columns, there is a pathway 40 cubits in breadth, running all round the building. On the inside pillars rest the domes of the five halls. In the centre of the Great Hall stands the Altar, the ascent to which is made by twelve steps, each step a cubit in height. Around the altar there is a trench or channel, to carry off the blood of the sacrifice, or the water used in the service. Although not needed, yet there it is : an altar similar in form to those used * 1 le gave the length of the cubit as about 20 inches. 230 IIAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. in the Earth-life. This is the altar referred to in a former com- munication, on which my friend the Egyptian was seen to offer up sacrifice to the Great God ; and from the steps of this altar the higher teachers deliver their messages to the assembled throng. The Great Hall is used only for worship, while in the smaller halls, subjects of philosophy and science are introduced for the benefit of those assembled. There you will find that the nation- alities of Earth are, to a certain extent, still maintained by those who meet here — Greek meeting with Greek, Hindu with Hindu, Hebrew with Hebrew, and so on. Here we find them mutually receiving and imparting truth in connection with such subjects as space, the condition and peculiarities of other worlds (not now looked at dimly by mortal eyes, and with the hazy imaginations of spirits in the body, but as realities — places which many of them have visited), and many other matters peculiar to life in the Spirit World : subjects far above the comprehension of men, however high in culture or genius, who are still clothed in mortal bodies. The stones forming the great building I am trying to describe, are not composed of dark dense material, such as those used on Earth. They may be likened to your precious stones, but all of a far, far brighter nature, and yet still material substance. The columns are transparent as crystal, and dazzlingly bright, so much so, that were mortal eyes to look on them, they Avould at once be blinded ; and ofttimes, indeed, they are dazzling to the eye of spirit. As we gaze on these beautiful columns, there appears a never-ceasing change of colours — in rainbow-like fashion. But greater far than all these qualities, when a sjoirit looks into them he sees reflected his own self, his own thoughts. Let one of the poor, darkened souls of the Spirit World but glance upon these ever-pure columns, and he would fly in terror at the sight. In reply to questions, he said — The Temple is erected on an elevated platform, so that it may be seen at a considerable distance. The inside walls are made from various metals, finer in their composition than those of Earth. Both stones and metals may be termed material, but yet in their nature spiritual. The wonderful instruments which appear to the eye as animals, and which I spoke of before as forming the scats in the Temple, are all composed of gold and precious stones. SPIRIT-LIFE — FORTY-EIGIlTil SITTING. 23 1 The floors of the halls are inlaid with the finest marbles, on which are pourtrayed in strange figures human passions — the whole symbolical of the treading of such passions beneath the feet of those who enter therein. There are also many strange figures delineated on the masonry supporting the domes, and these are connected with man's earthly life. The altar, or sacrificial form of worship is adopted to suit those who had in their Earth life been accustomed to such a mode. Indeed, such sacrificial forms were peculiar to almost all nations till the Prince came. There is no harm in the use of these forms. Many a precious night have I spent beside the altar in the Sacred Grove. And it is to be considered by you that we in the Spirit World who, in our Earth-life, were accustomed to these things, form the vast majority of those who have entered into Spirit-life ; and is it at all unreasonable that the modes of thought and wor- ship of this majority should still exist in Spirit-life? When you come hither, all these things will be clear to you. You will find no fault with the arrangement. There is nothing wrong in those of the same nation fraternis- ing, so that they do not rest contented with that, to the neglect of their duty — which is to endeavour to uplift from the dark caverns of Hades our poor fallen brethren who are still enshrouded in darkness. Do you know atiyf/iing of the 7V hereabouts of the descendants of the Ten Tribes of the Hebrezus, who zuere carried away captive by the Assyrians! No; I cannot tell. The captives were divided amongst the Allies who assisted in the invasion, and were thus scattered over various districts. There was nothing more heard of them, so far as I know. You spoke on a former occasion about a large body of spirit horse- men : Were these horses realities, as real as the spirits who sat on them ? The horses were real. This I treated of through the Medium at one of your meetings. 1 7vas not present on that occasion. I shall take up the subject at another time, in connection with this narrative. \Benediction.'\ 2^2 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIAf J7ortj)=nintli Sittint^. 25///. August, i8y2. The Surroundings of the Temple — Beasts, Birds, and Fishes — No Rest in I\Iere Enjoyment — Ilafetl wants to Woi'k. Qucslions: Explanation of Direct Cards — Jesus not Supreme — Apollonius and Balgesus: their Virgin Mothers — Animals in the Spirit World. To-night, I will give you briefly a description of the surroundings and immediate neighbourhood of the Great Temple. The ground, then, on which the building stands is no mere grassy knoll, but a grand and elevated swell of mountainous table-land, whose beau- tiful sloping sides and terraces are adorned with the richest vegetation. Round and round the building, and skirting off in every direction, are walks bordered by trees of gigantic size, far far surpassing those of Earth (which are but dwarfs when com- pared with them), and laden Avith a foliage beautifully diversified in its colouring. Casting the eye down the slopes of the hill, the scene presents to the view of the enraptured beholder, one grand collection of all the colours of Nature ; and all this to decorate the winding paths which lead to the gates of the Great Temple, in which the nations assemble to worship the High and the Holy One — the Invisible God. The atmosphere around is ever fresh with the sweet fragrance distilled from the flowery fields, and inhaled at every step by the blest ones who tread these heavenly paths. Here, too, may be seen horses and other animals gambolling over the lovely lawns and rich meadows, while myriads of birds, clothed in beauty, are warbling their notes of thanksgiving and praise to the Creator. But the scene is not composed altogether of beautiful woods and flowery meads. At the base of the hill flows a river of the purest water, fed by numerous silvery cascades from the rocky cliffs above; and in the neighbourhood of the Temple are many small lakes, in which may be seen multitudes of tiny but lovely fishes dancing about, darting hither and thither amid the crystal waters, creating interest, delight, and instruction to thousands of little children from Earth-life, who are running about the banks, under the care of their Heaven-appointed guardians. And here also are to be seen many of the sages of old walking about absorbed in SPIRIT-LIFE — FORTY-NINTH SITTING. 233 Study and reflection; while here and there you may observe a pair of re-united fond hearts, recounting to each other their experi- ences of the past hfe, and reviewing them in the Ught of the present. There again are to be seen some spirits newly admitted to this paradise of bliss, eagerly gazing on all that meets their enraptured vision. Had I been told that this was Heaven itself I could not, when I entered, have been more satisfied — so beautiful to my senses did everything appear; but man's desires cannot rest in mere enjoyment, — he must exercise the faculties with which he is endowed. Accordingly, when my old friend, the Egyptian, dis- coursed to me of the work in which he had been engaged, I too felt a strong desire to traverse the kingdoms of the Lord and visit other planets far away in space : I ardently longed to engage in the missionary work of enlightening the denizens of the dark caverns; to have an opportunity of casting over my fallen brethren the influence of truth and love, so that they too might be drawn upward, and become partakers of the joys and quiet peace of this paradise, where all were happy, all were blest. In this bright land, music and perfumes are wafted on every soft wind, while songs of praise are ever rising from ten thousand voices to the Prince and to the Almighty Father by whose power and wisdom all things are upheld. I will in due time give you some account of certain places in the Spirit Land; of my labours; of my visits to other planets; the exercise of our influence on fallen spirits, and our methods of communicating with you through mediums. Is the strange characters at the bottom of the Direct Card meant for a signature? Yes; it is my name in Persian. '*' " The Ancient of Days" — Is this applied to God or to yesus? It is used as a name for the Great Spirit. The other term, " The Angel," applies to the Nazarene. Jesus is not God. From all my knowledge of him, he, I am sure, would never say so. Indeed, when he was worshipped as a God by some, he rebuked them. And yet it is right to invoke him: for he is the Great Mediator between God and man. He is the Prince of Heaven See Appendix — Direct Writings and Drawings. 234 HAFED PklNCE OF PERSIA. and Earth; that is, the Heaven connected with your Earth. He is not the Great Spirit of all, but the Christ, the Anointed One of your planetary system, and in whom is the fulness of the Great Spirit. He is above all the Christs of the other systems; for none but he was able to undertake the work of man's salvation, and because of this he stands nearer to the Great God. Prayer uttered by you cometh to Jesus, and through him to the Almighty One. Ministering spirits are ever ready to convey your desires to the Prince, and he is ever ready to plead your cause. IV/iat might be the probable reason why Apollo iiiiis and Balgesiis '■'■'• were brought into the world out of the ordinary course of generation ? The wonderful nature of their birth might well create interest and observation in the peoples among whom they were born, and tend greatly to draw attention to the doctrines which they taught. Then, again, the fact that these extraordinary men were not the offspring of high and mighty princesses, born in the lap of pomp and luxury, but children of the poor — a labourer's daughter, chosen by the Great Father to bear a son, — was fitted still further to excite attention. No doubt, such a circumstance taking place in some countries might create suspicion as to the virtue of the mother, but the virgins in the countries referred to were so closely watched that it was almost impossible that deception could be maintained. Jesus had much greater advantages than either Apollonius or Balgesus for the acquisition of knowledge, though the former was almost equal to the Prince in his teachings; — yet there was a breadth, a world-wide appHcation about the doctrines taught by Jesus, that clearly distinguishes the one from the other. As for the Indian Reformer, he was left far behind. Are there any now leaving our EartJi fitted to enter into the Para- dise you have been describingi O yes; they enter there every day. You speak of little fishes sporting about the clear waters of the lakes in the vicinity of the Great Temple. Are these and the other animals there referred to of a spiritual naturel They are spiritual, and yet have all the characteristics of the same tribes on Earth. * See PajTC 228 SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTIETH SITTING. 235 Had these fishes, or other animals in the Spirit World, a previous existence on the Earth, or are they neiv creations for the Spirit World i That is a question to answer which, adequately, would occupy all night ; but I will try to say something in course of my next address to enlighten you on the subject. \J3cncdic(ionP[ JTiftietft fitting. igth September, iSy2. Philosophical Pursuits — Condition of Planetary Worlds — No Sin and yet Death in other Worlds — Animals in the Spirit World — Part and Parcel of Man — Differences in Animals intellectually — Man Incomplete in Spirit without the Animal Instincts — Varied Scenery of the Spirit Land. Ques- tions: Reincarnation — Mediumship. At our last sitting I finished my description of the Great Temple, where multitudes assemble day by day to give thanks to the High and Holy One; and not only so, but, as little children, to learn something new concerning the great universe of God. Here we have our ancient philosophers, as was their wont, still casting their eyes toward the heavens, to discover new beauties in the rolling worlds. At one time these philosophers indulged in many a fanciful speculation concerning the heavenly bodies; now they need speculate no more, for they have visited those worlds, and discovered what they are composed of. They find them inhabited by intelligent beings all as good, and many of them far superior, morally, to those of Earth. I myself, in the course of my various missions in the Spirit-life, have visited some of these worlds, and I found that the intelligent beings living on them, far excel, in every way, the inhabitants of Earth. Many of those beings, having thrown off the material body, have been here too. They pass away from their bodies, not, alas ! as you do on Earth, but as in a sleep, and that not until they are ready to go. There is no death in the childhood of these races — all come to maturity, and then pass away. It would be well with the Earth were its peoples in such a condition. In the worlds I refer to, there is no 236 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. transgression of God's law, and consequently there is no suffering, — no pride bringing with it those direful results so frequently pre- sented to you on Earth; but all are under the loving sway of one Great Head, and all are subject to the Great King who reigns over all. There is no one there envying another's superiority — no one lording it over another, but all are on an equal footing; and why? Because Love reigns in every heart— each one loves his neighbour as he does himself. And yet these happy and holy beings die — they pass away from the body into Spirit-life; not arnid grief and lamentation, as is the case with you; but, the nidications of the change being well known, it becomes the occasion of joy and gladness to all around — in fact, a jubilee. When I look back and consider the teachings on this subject contained in the sacred books of Persia and of the Hebrews, I am amazed — I can but term them foolishness. Both Persian and Hebrew Scriptures teach that but for sin there would have been no death. But in the worlds I am speaking of. there is no sin, and yet there is death : certainly not that death with which we are acquainted, with all its painful and terrible accompaniments, but still the parting of the spirit from the body — from the material to the spiritual. Compared with some of these worlds Earth is as an atom of dust on an apricot to the apricot iLself. Had the inhabitants of the Earth continued to exist without death, where would you have been ? Choke full, with hardly space to breathe in. Death must come ; and it comes, in these worlds as in yours, to all in due time. So has it been in the past, and so will it ever be, as long as Man is a sojourner on Earth's surface. How long his sojourn, none can tell; but if I may be allowed to give my opinion, it will be for ever. Now permit me, before I go farther, to say something concern- ing the animals in Spirit-life. Take the animals of your world, study them, set them in order, from the smallest insect to the largest and strongest beast, and you will have before you a subject worthy your deepest consideration. In each and all you will observe a certain amount of instinct or intellect corresponding to their varied structures. You see the ant, a very small creature, building his house with skill, and displaying forethought by laying up in store provender for the coming winter. Here you have SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTIETH SITTING. 237 exemplified one of the most important features of man as a rational being. Then look at the little mole, and the larger beaver, both exhibiting in some measure the powers of engineering and building in man. Take again, the spider, and you have the skilful, in- dustrious weaver ; for as the fishermen of Earth construct nets to catch fish, so do these little animals weave their nets to entrap the unwary fly. Then on Earth you have your birds of passage : these may be called the mariners of the skies. Even in the fish of the sea you may perceive something similar to that which meets your eye amongst men ; for here is one who, finding a shell vacated by another, therein takes up his abode, and keeps it. Indeed, bring all the various classes of animals, with their varied instincts and habits, under your observation, and you will find that all these are developed in mankind — each and all form part and parcel of man; so that when he leaves the body to go into the Spirit World he carries with him the instincts or intellect of all classes of the animal creation. But here we must look at another point — that is, the differences existing in animals as regards instinct or intellect. You will find some animals moving over the surface of the Earth, having their spines in a horizontal position ; others, again, not exactly so, but varying from the horizontal to an angle of 45 degrees ; while man alone walks upright. It is in this we find the cause of diversity in animals. The solar rays, giving forth electricity, strike down on man's brain, and thence down through his spine, in an unbroken stream ; while in the lower animals, these rays, striking on the spine from an angle of 45 degrees to the horizontal get broken up or scattered. Seeing that all these instincts of the lower animals were needed on Earth in order that there should be completeness in mankind, it was also necessary that these should be carried by man into the Spirit World ; for if you set him down in a paradise such as I have recently described without these instincts, he will find him- self in a wilderness — you deprive him of that which goes to make up his happiness. But no, here we have all that you have on Earth — all much superior in character, but all in strict corres- pondence with that which exists with you in the material world, and of which you are cognisant by your bodily senses. I have in my Spirit-life traversed the various districts of the 238 riAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. Spirit-land. I have visited places of all sorts, some of which might have been termed Hell, but to me all appeared beautiful. Here the eye rests fondly on nature's variegated fields of floral verdure, and there the little streamlet wimples along its rocky bed; here we have the majestic rivers pouring their rolling waters into the quiet and pellucid lakes, that mirror in their deep bosoms the image of the passers-by ; and there, sweet music lends its power- ful aid to awaken hardened, benighted, dark souls, to lift their eyes upwards towards Him who can dispel the thick clouds which enshroud them — to Him who is the source of all light, without whose loving beams they are powerless to burst through the pride-bound gate that shuts them out from the companionship of the truly happy. I must stop for this evening. Have you any questions to ask ? Have you, in your long experience of life in the Spirit, ever met with an individual who had a 7-ei/iembrance of passing through more than one existence on Earth ? No, no. If such were the case, I could not say I was myself. I believe I never was on the Earth till I was sent direct from the Great and Mighty Source of all Spirit. Some men in the Spirit World go back to Earth, and teach the old doctrines they held in mortal life, and which they still tenaciously hold. Let such men but come to stand on the same platform that I and others occupy, become frequenters of the Great Temple, and they will soon learn to think otherwise. Many of us, indeed, return to Earth on errands of love and truth, but not in the body. I, for my part, have no such desire, unless it were permitted me to do so, and then it would be to revolutionise the world — to bring on the glorious " golden age," so long desired by all the good and true in past ages. But here, and as I am, I have work to do — and a ■glorious work it is: the rescue of the benighted ones who, in multitudes, wander amid the shadows of the Spirit World. Do you consider it Jiurtful for a Medium to sit for physical, or lower manifestations ? In some cases it is hurtful. There are Mediums adapted, by the peculiarity of their constitution, for these manifestations, and for no other. To such Mediums, however, as our friend here, who may be called a general Medium, and through whom very varied phenomena can be produced, mere physical manifestations SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-FIRST SITTING. 239 become hurtful. The finer susceptibilities of such a Medium get blunted or destroyed, and the animal portion of the Medium is weakened by the withdrawal of the magnetism which he has received from the sun's rays ; and not being possessed of a robust constitution, he is not open to the magnetism of the Earth. But if the Medium is strong, robust, he takes in that magnetism, which passes continually between the north and south poles, and also draws largely from the magnetism of those individuals who sit with him. \_Bcnediction.\ 3rd October, i872.-'c- Questions: The Worlds subject to the King of Kings — Other Worlds — Ap- pearance of Inhabitants — Tlieir Clothing — Occupations — Earth Known to Tliem — Astronomical Theories of the i\Iagi — The Inhabitants of the Moon — The Moon Inhabited on both sides — Is the Earth a Hollow Globe, open at the Poles? — The Production of Worlds — The Body of Jesus really Human — Materialisation of Bodies by Spirits, etc. — The Spirit Voice — Transmission of Solids through Solids — Recognition of Mortals by Spirits — Differences in Spirit Transit — Is Cloth Manufactured by Spirits? — Spirit Costume— Appearance of Spirit to Spiiit. Instead of addressing you this evening, I will answer any ques- tions you are readv to put to me. At our last sitting you spoke of certain worlds you had idsited whose inhabiiants 7uere " all under the sway of one Great Head, and all are subject to the Great King." Am I right in understanding that each of these worlds is ruled by Great Heads, occupying the same relation to these worlds as y^esus the Prince does to ours ? No, you are not right in your supposition. What I meant to convey was this — that the worlds of the Solar System, some of which are larger and some smaller than Earth, have all their rulers, but all these are subordinate to the one Great King — the Prince. * I consider it necessary to state that several of the questions at this sitting were put by Mr. K , a gentleman now deceased, who took a deep interest in the Medium. 240 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. But we have also missions to worlds outside our system, who have also rulers or kings; and these, too, are subject to him who is the King of kings, under the Great and Mighty Spirit. Just as in Persia, in my day, the various Chiefs or Princes were under one King, so in these worlds referred to. These rulers may com- municate with mortals on Earth, just as Jesus does — that is, through a medium or mediums in the Spirit-World. I might be their medium. I might take a message to Earth. Is there anything dijfa-ing in the personal appearance of the in- habitants of these worlds you have visited from that of the inhabitants of this world ? In shape they differ very little from the inhabitants of Earth. They are more open in countenance, so that each one can read the character of his neighbour. In Saturn, they are taller, and they live to a greater age, being much more robust than the in- habitants of Earth. Do they recpiire to be clothed as ive do ? Yes ; they have, like you, to live under certain natural laws, some of these severer in operation than those of Earth. In some there are long winters and long summers. Just think of a winter of thirty or thirty-five years' duration ! Accordingly they are com- pelled to provide clothing to meet the demands of the climate. How about their occupations : do they require to labour, as we en Earth do, to obtain the necessaries of life ? O yes, they have all their several occupations — they must work. It was never meant that man should eat the bread of idleness. God is e\-er working, and he who will not work is unlike God, he is opposed to Him. Are the inhabitants of such ivorlds acquainted with the state or condition of this world ? Yes ; they are, to some extent, acquainted with the affairs of Earth through information derived from those who have left your world. Constituted as you are on Earth, they are possessed of the same desires to attain to something higher; and consequently we find them seeking after knowledge — prying into the heavens as you do, to learn something of the worlds rolling in space around them, and anxious, like the philosophers of Earth, to discover the laws which govern those wonderful and glorious works of the Almighty's hand. But they are in a much higher condition for Portrait of Hafed, Prince of Persia. {Direct.) SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-FIRST SITTING. 24I receiving and imparting instruction than the inhabitants of Eartli. I knew comparatively Httle of those great bodies that have attracted the attention of astronomers in all ages of your world. But still, I think, we of the Magi were as far advanced in our ideas of the nature of the heavenly bodies as your philosophers of the present day. Were you cnaare of the Earth turning on its axis ? A few of us were so. In Rome, Greece, and Egypt there were controversies amongst the learned on this subject — some con- tending for the globular form, and others maintaining that it was flat. There was a similar diversity of opinion amongst the Hebrews. In Persia there were great disputes on this point; and each section of the Magi had its own theories. In my own circle, we knew and believed that the Earth turned on its axis from certain signs which came under our observation. Do you kno'iV of any worlds where the inhabilaats are of a lower character — physically, fuentally, or morally ? The only one in which the inhabitants are lower is that of the Moon. There they are not so fully developed physically and intel- lectually; but, morally, they are higher than those of the Earth. They are small in body, and chiefly occupied as shepherds. Is the Moon inhabited on both sides ? Yes; its population is scattered over it. There are places where the cold is intense; but these, of course, are not inhabited, any more than the very high mountains of the Earth.* Such irregularities in the formation of worlds are needed. Imagine for a moment what it would be were your world all a plain surface. You would be deprived of much that goes to make up your comfort and happiness in the mortal state. The vegetation would be so rank, and the atmosphere so dense and noxious, that existence would be a curse instead of a blessing. Life would be unbearable. Do you knoza if the Earth (as some say) is a holloto globe, inhabited, and of en at the poles ? I believe the Earth is hollow, but not at all fitted for habitation. But I do not believe it is open at both ends. Iti reply to an observation by Mr. K , he said — The volcanoes of the Earth, and of the other worlds, are but safety valves. Observe, that fire is the grand element in the * See Appendix — Communications from Ruisdal and Steen. R 242 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. hands of the Mighty Spirit, to do his work in the production of worlds. There are certain gases abounding in the atmosphere, |) which gases may be reckoned the spiritual state of matter. By the firing of the electrical particles, a refuse is produced, and in course of time, the gases become solid matter. This law is in operation at the formation of all Avorlds. Then the^'^^ solid bodies, as they fly through space, are always gathering or forming a crust of matter round the burning mass, while the Sun, or some other great body, holds them in due course. But the internal fire must have vent in some way; hence the upheaval of moun- tains on the surface of the globe in process of formation. ' And as the cooling of the mass goes on, the atmosphere is produced, which in turn produces water. That is why Moses begins his narrative of Creation by a reference to the waters. Our Sacred Books do the same, and in this Moses very likely borrowed from the Persians. Did you, when on Earth, know of a docfr'uie held by some — namely, that the body of Jesus was not a human body, but one similar to those in which Spirits are making themselves visible to mortal sight in certain circles in London ? I never heard of such a doctrine in my day. Jesus had a body such as you have. He felt as you feel : he had all the feelings peculiar to humanity. Had it been made up only for the time being, those who hold such a doctrine have got to explain how it was left hanging on the Cross, -and not dissolved when the Spirit left it. But, doubtless, it underwent some chemical change in the tomb. Your sacred books say it saw no corruption, and that statement is assuredly correct. That same body that hung on the Cross he used when he appeared to his followers. He needed not to appear in such a body as that referred to by you : he was so spiritual in character, that he possessed, even in his human form, almost all the powers of a disembodied Spirit. Then again, as evidence to some that doubted, he showed them the wounds in his body, proving that it was the same body that had been nailed to the Cross. They needed to be confirmed in all that they, as disciples, had seen and heard, so that they might be fully armed in going forth on their mission to the world. We , know, however, that his earthly body was dissolved in the act of ascension. SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-FIRST SITTING. 243 Are you aivare that certain Spirits are noio materialising them- selves, so that they can be Jelt, seen, and heard to speak ? I am not aware of this; but I do not consider it impossible. You will notice, however, that those Spirits who do so are likely to be of a low order, and they manage to produce such manifesta- tions at the expense of Spirits in the body. We could accom- plish these things too, but it would be injurious to the Medium. It is no more wonderful for us to appear in the materialised form than it is for our Indian friends to produce those perfumes with which you have so often been favoured — the one is as much matter as the other. The Spirits you refer to have, for a long time, manifested in such a way. We have one here of the same order — a rough gem — I mean him whom you know as Jok.* He could do what the Spirits you refer to are doing, but the Indian Spirits would not allow him ; they do not think it right. IIoiv is a Spirit enabled to sing ? In the same way as he is enabled to speak. The Spirit uses the magnetism of the Medium's throat; but if the Medium could not sing, neither could the Spirit. In the same way, were the Medium dumb, the Spirit could not speak. Then how about the Boy-medium 7'urketine, for 1 (Mr. K ^ heard, in connection with his mediumship, a strong, fnanly spirit-voice singing ? It matters not the difference of voice, the boy could sing. Do you suppose it likely that a person could be carried by Spirits from one place to another ? Yes; Spirits are able to do so. They can bring a stone through a solid wall, and they can, in the same way, bring a living body. At a circle where I (Mr. K ) was unknown, tJie Spirit " yohi Kin^' pronounced my name. Did he perceive tJie name in my mind ? or How 1 If he had never met with you before he could not have seen your name. You must have been at a circle where he was pres- ent; or he may have been told by some other Spirit who was there : he might have got the information from your son, who is here now. Some Spirits let in all and sundry into the circle ; * See Appendix — Extra-Qxamzxy Phenomena : Perfumes and Direct Voice. 244 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. but in this circle we are hedged in ; neither those who are friendly,, nor those who are unfriendly, are allowed. / (Mr. K ) 7vas told that it took my son three 7uinutes to go four hundred miles. Can you tell me anything as to the speed of Spirits in going from one place to another ? In your son's case it might have taken that time; in others it is different. Those who are fully developed, who have been long in Spirit-life, travel as quick as thought. One of the Spirits referred to as producing materialised bodies in London, allowed, it is said, a piece of her robe to be cut away by a person present, and that piece is now as tangible as if fnanufactured by earthly hands. Very cui ious, is it not ? There is nothing very curious about it. It might have been manufactured by man in the ordinary way. How easy now would it be for me to go into Persia and help myself; but that would be sin. Some spirits are not so scrupulous. As long, however, as they manufacture from the atmosphere there is nothing wrong. That which an individual produces by his own labour out of raw material becomes his property, and to take that from him with- out his consent is robbery. That, however, which grows up naturally in the open fields belongs to every one. We might say that all things are the property of God; yet He has appointed that man should toil and labour, and earn a right to that which he produces ; but the idle are guilty of robbery. Have the Spirits clothes ? Yes ; they manufacture them. Do different societies in the Spirit World 7i>ear costumes of various colours ? Yes ; but white prevails. I have always worn white, which was my habit while on Earth. I wore a chaplet when Head of the Magi, and 1 wear one still ; indeed, I still wear sandals, and I am still girt about with a girdle. Do the Spirits appear to you in Spirit-life as they appear to the inortal eye on Eai th ? Yes ; we perceive a black man as such, and Ave see a fair man as such. But better far, we are able to perceive each one's character ; hence, no wolf need come here in sheep's clothing. Indeed, they could not abide with us — our pursuits would not suit them. A righteous man, loving his fellow-man as he does SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-SECOND SITTING. 245 himself, leaving the body, enters here in an elevated state. There is no change in his character. An unjust man enters into Spirit- life — he may have been a robber; here, however, though un- changed in character, he cannot rob, but he may combine with other Spirits to influence men to rob. They band themselves together in these dark regions (dark to them, but beautiful to us) to carry out their wicked schemes, prolonging their misery and wretchedness — but there is even hope for them. But the solitary ones are in a worse state. They wander about in their dark and gloomy course, without hope, cursing, despairing, and lamenting their unhappy lot — thinking they are abandoned both by God n^d man. But they are not forgotten. We are ever striving to get them to open their eyes to the truth. At last they begin to see, and then it is we can do something to bring them up to the light of truth. May the Great and Mighty Spirit bless you, and abide with you ! Good night. jriftj)=0ecoiiD Setting* 8th October, iS/2. Hafed's first Experience in Spirit-life — A Contrast — The Inner Man — A Triiiiiy in Man — Discipline and its results — Questions: Difficulties in Mediums — Mediums, beware! — The Spirit's Holiday — Out of the Body — On Dreams and Visions — Information given in Sleep. At the sitting before last I spoke for some time on the connection which existed between man and the lower animals, showing that man was the complete animal : that each animal was a link, and that all formed one grand chain, of which man was the head link ; that all had more or less of reason, according to their several organi- sations, and that reason was the great spiritual principle in man. But to-night I intend to confine my remarks to the subject of man in Spirit-life ; and for that purpose I will recur to my own experience after parting from the body. On waking up I felt as if I had come out of a troubled dream. The past few hours appeared to me as a sort of dreamy unreality. 246 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. and yet I knew that that which had taken pLace was altogether real — a fact — not to be set down as mere fancy. For a time I felt in that dreamy, hazy-Uke condition. 1 began, gradually, to con- ,, sider; I could observe no difference in myself — not even in the II clothing with which I was covered. This is something for you to think about. Whence came these clothes ? The Spirits did not bring them along with me into the Spirit-land. How then ? But as the scales fell from my eyes — as I began to realise the fact of my translation, I perceived that though my clothing was like that which covered me on Earth, it was not the same. I then began to examine my frame, and m that likewise all appeared as usual : there were my hands, my feet, the shape of my body — the very bones — aye, even the swollen blue veins in my arms and hands, and the nails on my finger ends — all there ! But as I wondered and gazed, all became transparent — there was no density in that on which I looked. I continued to look at myself and my surroundings, and as I looked I ruminated : Is this, then, the grand change that has absorbed the attention of philosophers of all ages and countries ? Has the veil at last been drawn aside ? Now I see things as they really are. Now I stand out in enduring form, solid and more substantial than are the everlasting rocks : these may, in the lapse of ages, crumble into sand ; the mortal body may be dissolved into the elements, and be blown hither and thither by the winds, but here is the indestructible body. Man may — and, alas ! how often does he — destroy his earthly body ; but this spiritual frame shall never be destroyed. O glorious change ! from Earth with all its sins and sorrows and sicknesses, to Heaven with its enduring rest and peace and joy 1 Thus I meditated, and thus I wonderingly mused, and as I did so, the truth, like rays of light, darted into me. That which I had been accustomed to look on as substantial realities, even Earth's great rocks and mountains and seas, now appeared to me but as shadows when contrasted with the grand and magnificent objects on which my vision rested. It was not, however, until the forms of my wife and son, with my beloved parents, and friends and companions long passed away, stood round about me, that I realised the fact of my transition — -that I had indeed passed from death to life — from the mortal to the immortal. Besides, I could SriRlT-LIFE — FIFTY-SECOND SITTING. 247 now perceive the hearts of those dear ones with whom I came in contact. Of course I do not refer to the bodily heart — that great force-pump of the blood (if you carefully examine that blood you will perceive the magnetic spark so necessary to the proper action of the heart) — not that, but something different from and yet corresponding with that important organ of the body — I mean the spirit heart — the affections — the thoughts projected from the innermost of the Inner Man. Observe, the Spirit has what I may call an Inner Spirit. If you could but understand it ! You look on man encased in his wondrous human form, and you behold in that form only the temple of the Spirit — the dwelling-place of the Man — so beautifully adapted to all his requirements as an inhabitant of Earth ; you turn your eyes to the Spirit-form — the heavenly body ; but that is not the Man — that is not the all, there is in that celestial body the Inner Man — the thinking, feehng, acting being, the Divine Part— the eternal indestructible offspring of God. Do you see it? There is, first, the Body; then the Spirit ; and then the Divine Part : all these go to make up the iiidividual, the Man. In the Earth-life, the inner or God-part — the Soul — may be so obliterated — so defaced by worldliness and sin, that there seems to be nothing left but the Spirit. Man, by transgression of law, shuts out God. Coming here in such a condition he is driven — he cannot help being driven — into the dark regions of despair : there he abides without hope, and abandoned of God as he thinks. But still there is hope, for he is not forgotten : the angels of mercy and love are on the watch for an opening by which they may operate on the inner part of this darkened immortal ; and when this opening does take place, as a result of the discipline under- gone — when the httle chink appears, then is the door thrown open for the influences of the ministers of love and truth ; the hght flows into the dark cells of his being, gradually and slowly at first, but ever increasing ; and as the light comes in, so does the degraded one emerge from his miserable condition, and rises — ever rises upward and onward. We, in our loved missions, are ever on the watch in such cases, and when the opportunity occurs, it is our joy and delight to work for goodness and truth — to lift the poor helpless, hopeless one up out of the foul waters of his sins to God's pure stream of truth, and thus to float him on into 248 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. our sphere of light and love. In those who come here in a renewed condition, the Divine part of their nature becomes the thinking, acting part, and as they continue in this course, so <3o they become more and more like unto Jesus who is the Image of the Invisible God. In reply to an observation in reference to MediunisJiip, he (the Persian) reiterated what had been stated by Ruisdal and Steen on a previous occasion. He said — Some Mediums have great difficulties to contend with in their development ; and we too find many obstacles in our way which cannot easily be overcome, but which m time gradually melt away. I observe that there is a disposition on the part of some people to find fault v, ith Mediums. This is not right. What is a Medium? He is merely an instrument to be played on by the controlling Spirit — a tool Avith which he works How little will destroy the true sound of a musical instrument, and in such a case you will get nothing but discord, even from the most expert player. Even so the indisposition of the Medium damages that which comes through him. Though you get a communication bearing on its face a direct contradiction, do not be ready to blame either the Spirit controlling, or the poor Medium who is controlled. Be charitable in your verdict concerning both. True Spirits are often shamefully used by the ignorant and thoughtless, frustrated in every way by the antagonistic condition and frivolity of the so-called investigators. Beware of this. On the other hand, Mediums should never get proud of their powers as Mediums. The world may say they are gifted, and so they are ; but let them ever bear in mind that the gift may be withdrawn at any moment. In the case of this Medium, if Ruisdal were inclined, he could make a stand-still, despite Avhat either Steen or I might say; for he is the governor in this matter, though we do not now depend on him for the entrancing of our friend, seeing that Steen can do that better than Ruisdal. But at the outset, Ruisdal got, so to speak, the first link in the chain of control — and he keeps it ; Steen got the second ; and I got the third. Another remark I have to make is this : Mediums should ever be wary of the company they keep. On all occasions tiiey should shun the society of depraved or immoral persons, for with such there necessarily come bad Spirits ; and under such circumstances, SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-SKCOND SITTING. 249 or conditions, a Medium being more or less open to influence, is in danger. Especially is this the case with the vain and conceited Medium, who is often unconsciously used by such Spirits to say and do things of a deceptive character, which, when found out, damage his reputation, and hurt him in every way. At our last sitting, J^an Stem in speaking of sleep, ternied it the " Spirit's Holiday." Is it the case that the Spirit of Man rcti/ es from the body in skep, and enters into another con- scious state of existence ? Yes ; such is the case. That question and others of the same nature formed the subject of my study in leisure hours when on Earth. It is one worth studying. Look at a man in deep sleep. Half an hour before, he was a strong, active man, one you would not willingly encounter as an enemy. Stretched on his bed in sleep, what is he ? While sleeping, you have no fear of him ; though he were your greatest foe, he has now no power to harm you ; his strength is gone ; his limbs are as powerless as are a babe's ; his powers of reasoning, thinking, or acting, have vanished. The body rests. But the Spirit sleeps not. After the day's toil — say he is a hard-working man (and that may be either in bodily or mental labour), worn out by fatigue, the Spirit as well as the body must have rest, else he could not go on with his daily duties. So, when the body is laid to rest, exhausted by the labours of the day, and the joints being dried up and needing a fresh supply of oil, the Spirit is also tired and weary, but it requires nothing of that rest which the body needs ; it goes forth into Spirit-life : that is its rest. Observe the effects of change of scene in your own Earth' experience : both body and mind receive that relaxation so needful to the well-being of every human being. Even so with the Spirit. Is the Spirit in a state of consciousness — capable of receiving instruction, while absent from the b^-dy .? Oh, yes ; the Spirit is conscious while the body sleeps ; but on coming back, on the waking up of the body, the conjunct being has but a dreamy, confused perception of any thing that has taken place. Some dream that they have seen faces of friends and others whom they know to have passed away long long ago. Oftentimes, places and circumstances belonging to the days of childhood and youth will be brought up in panoramic vision, in 250 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. which the faces and forms of the long lost appear as in active life. But there are dreams that are only caused by the derangement of "the bodily system. The true spiritual dream — that which is caused by the separate action of the Spirit— will, on the waking up of the body, fade away in a minute ; something may, however, bring up the circumstances afresh to the memory, for they are printed there, though lost for the time being. — Good night ! May the Angels of the Most High Avatch over you ! [Here Steen, as usual, resumed control, and the following question was asked.] Do we, when away from our bodies in sleep, gain any -useful information in Spirit-life 1 Yes ; at times the Spirit does bring back information — some- times in the shape of a warning of coming evil to the individual, and impression of the proper course to avoid the evil, &c. Again, there is not the smallest doubt that any one who is placed in difficult and perplexing circumstances, is greatly benefited by taking what is called "a good sleep over it." There is a great truth in that old saying, as there is in rriany of such sayings. Man is not aware of all the good he might gain by resorting to this simple method in his seasons of perplexity. The fact is, that mortals are nearly a half of their time in the Spirit World ; that is, if you take into account their thoughtful, contemplative hours along with those devoted to sleep.- — Good night. 17//^ Odoher, iS/2. Questions: Separation of Spirit from Body in other Worlds — The Spirit World made up from all Worlds— The Father sins and the Child suffers — Other Worlds not all happy — Some swept into destruction — Did Enoch die? — Enoch a sample of many others — Relation of Jesus to other Worlds — ReliL;ious .Systems contrasted — The Christian System —Moses condemned and God vintlicated — Music in the Spirit World — Use of Speech. I WILL not address you this evening, but if you have any ques- tions to put to me on the subjects I have recently brought before you, I will answer them. SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-THIRD SITTING. 251 Have tJie inhabitatits of the other worlds material bodies like ours, and do they pass aivay like us into their several Spirit worlds ? I thought I had already spoken on this subject. I told you that in those worlds with which I am acquainted, there is nothing of that which you experience as death. In many cases in your world, death is accompanied with great pain and suffering of both body and mind. But in the worlds referred to, it is very far different. In these happy worlds, the inhabitants live to a great age ; having run their course, they go, as it were, to sleep and waken up in the Spirit World invested with the Spirit bod}'. It is not, you will perceive, your death, but a translation. All have material bodies, and all in due time pass quietly away into the Spirit World, which is the great universe.- I know of no Spirit sphere (as you call it) belonging to one world and not to another. Although Spirits from worlds outside the Solar system do not generally intermingle with those Spirits belonging to it, there is nothing absolutely to prevent them. I may illustrate this by directing your attention to that which you see on Earth. Spread over the surface of the Earth, you have many countries in varied forms, sizes and features ; these, again, peopled by different races, with their several languages, manners, customs and religions, — all differing, yet all belonging to the Earth : and as these tribes of men are all drawn to their respective localities by the ties that bind mankind generally — that is, by sympathy in nationality, reli- gion, &c., even so is it in the Spirit state. There still prevails a feeling of kinship by which the Spirits of one nation are drawn towards those who have gone before, who belonged to that nation. The peoples of the Earth have their localities here as they had while sojourning in the mortal body ; but there is nothing to hinder those outside our system intermixing with us, any more than there is anything to prevent natives of one country on Earth mingling with those of another. Is it the case that those who have lived most in harmony ivith the laws of God find it easier to take on the Spirit form ? Oh, yes ; it is certainly easier. But, notwithstanding, such an one may suffer greatly before he is able to quit the mortal body. His forefathers may have been transgressors, and not only have suffered themselves, but sown the seeds of misery for future generations. As the Hebrew Record has it, the sins of the 252 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA, fathers fall on the children to the third and fourth generation — and even farther. They must suffer for the father's sins ; it can- not be avoided. How different in those other planets where sin is not known ! There the Golden Age still exists. There you will find no gloomy anticipation of death as on Earth, but all are happy in contemplating the change from the mortal to the im- mortal ; for so keen and clear is their spiritual vision— so pure , and lovely are they in their lives, that they see the spirits of their departed friends, and these see the human form, and have inti- ; mate communion the one with the other, walking and talking in loving friendship. Are all worlds in this condition of happiness ? No ; there have been worlds, in long past ages, the dwellers on which were far greater transgressors than the inhabitants of the Earth. They were so much opposed to the laws of the Great and Almighty Spirit — so very wicked, that they and the worlds they inhabited were swept into destruction : yet those sinners, once so vile in their rebellion in the ages of the past, are now, I know, amongst the brightest angels that walk the heavenly courts. 7/ie?-e is a statement made in the Mosaic Record, that " Enoch walked with God, and God took hi?n." Do you know if he died, or was he translated (as is commonly taught) without tasting death ? That case as recorded is just an illustration of what I was speaking of — I mean, the passing away of mortals in the unfallen worlds. You will find the case recorded in our Persian Books too ; for Enoch was a Chaldean. There have been many holy men whose lives are recorded in the sacred books of all nations, and Enoch may be taken as a sample of the whole. Indeed, I have seen those who worshipped graven images, of whom it might truly be said, " They walked with God, and God took them." Jesus, according to your statement, is the Head or Anoijited One of the Solar Worlds. Have these 7i>orlds had a revelation of him similar to that which has been made to us ? Not exactly. The inhabitants of these worlds cannot be blamed as the murderers of their Prince. They acknowledge him as their King. He has visited these worlds in the same manner as he visited your Earth before his advent as a man. He has appeared to them as their Lord. Not many know of his SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-THIRD SITTING. 253 mission to Earth ; indeed, it is seldom taken notice of. I myself, though his friend and companion on Earth, must nevertheless be classed as one of his murderers ; for, though I maintained a blameless life, I often felt that I still was subject in some degree to the " old man" — in other words, that I was one of Earth's children. Would I have denied my Lord? No! Still I was but human. With your experience since you left the body, have you ascertained whether there is any 0/ the systems of religion on Earth more than another that has been successful in elrvating the moral character of those adhering to them ? i considered the Persian system as good as any I knew. The systems of Greece and Rome were in many points demoralising in their tendency : mere sensual shows terminating in debauchery and wickedness. Such could not be the religion fitted to elevate the spirit of man. It was all the other way — it degraded him. Proud and vain in their imaginations, they foolishly deified their dead heroes, and worshipped them. How unlike this to the con- duct of my own countrymen, whose prayers were directed to the Great and Mighty Spirit, through the grand symbol of His glorious presence and power — the glowing orb of day, whose gracious and blessed beams fall on every one, even as the Great Source of all Goodness pours down His blessings on the just and unjust alike, for with Him there is no difference. The Hebrew system was doubtless one which was fitted to raise man ; but that jDeople were ever a disobedient and rebellious race. Faithless to the light so graciously vouchsafed to them, they were ever de- parting from the laws laid down for their guidance, and following after the idolatries of the nations surrounding them. Egypt, though now looked upon as an idolatrous nation, was really in possession of spiritual truth adapted, in some nneasure, to elevate her people. This was seen, to some extent, in one of the rules laid down in their religion, by which, when a person died, though highly exalted in station — even though a king — he under- went a trial, and if proved to be unworthy in his life, his body was not permitted to be buried, but sent back to his own house, to be a spectacle in the sight of the relatives and friends he had left behind him. This we think w^as, in the case of the Egyptian, no small or weak deterrent in his daily conduct. To be judged after 254 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. death ! by those, too, Avho had hved along with him ! There was no escape. He was sent, as it were, back from the gates of Heaven. Some of the practices of these ancient nations appear in your eyes as barbarous and unseemly, but you will find, if you candidly study them, that they all had a good purpose to serve in harmony with the times. They were all, more or less, acquainted with the use of symbols. Even the followers of Jesus the Nazarene used the Cross, which they held to be a symbol of his death. But you have not i-ejerred to the Christian system as an agent in Man's elevation ? I thought your question referred to the various religious systems of my day. The religion of Jesus was not a system in itself; it drew from all the other systems. He rejected that which was evil, and took that which was good in the prevailing systems, and taught it to his followers. Had they walked in his footsteps their course would have been glorious ; for then their progress, like his, would have been accompanied by many Avonderful works, to con- vince those who were opposed to the truth which they sought to propagate. // is stated in the Hebrew records that 07i Moses coming doicm from the mountain, and finding the Israelites engaged in the worship of a golden calf, he led on a general massacre, in which thirty thousand persons were slain. Do you consider that, in so doing, he was acting in harmony with the will or law of God? Oh no, no ! God never brought war and bloodshed on mankind, and never will. The High and Holy One never instructed man to slay his fellow-man. Had Moses but reflected on the story of C in and Abel, Avhich he himself gives, he would have seen that, at the very outset — from the beginning, God reprobates the shedding of man's blood : there we find that the murderer was not slain, but, with a stamp on him, he felt himself driven out from his fellowmen — out from the God whose law he had broken — as a wanderer on Earth's surface, to repent in bitterness the ruthless deed. But Moses was terribly provoked, and, in his anger, he forgot that which he should have remembered. He did a deed that day for which I am sure he is now deeply sorry : and should I meet him, I have no doubt he would acknowledge he had done wrong. I, too, feel deeply grieved on reCecting on some actions of my Earth-lifej SPIIUT-LIFE — FIFTY-FOURTH SFFTING. 255 and had I my life to live over again, such actions would be avoided by me. Think not that though the sins and follies of the bodily life are forgiven, that they ever can be forgotten by those who committed them. Is music produced in the same way with you as with us — that is, by the vibration of the atmosphere? Yes ; and by both instruments and voice. Is it necessary to use speech in your intercourse one with another ? It is not necessary, yet we do so. Good night ! \Benediction?\ jTiftp'-fourt-b fitting. 31st October, 1812. Places or Spheres in the Spirit-world — Spirit Scenery adapted to Spirit Tastes — The Dark Side. Questions: The Beauties of Spirit-land not the Work of Creatures — Paul referred to as a Co-labourer — The Direct Inscriptions — A Medium necessary — Persian Poets — Light in the Spirit World — Tainting of Messages. At a former meeting, I spoke of man as a three-fold being. To-night I will take up the subject of localities or lands of the Spirit World. You had something on this subject, on a former occasion, from Ruisdal and Steen ; '•' and I do not know if I can treat it better. The Spirit World comprises many different lands or places, in which Spirits, in accordance with their condition, find a suitable habitation. There are many who term these spheres. I call them places — countries, similar to those of Earth. And inas- much as the various tribes of men on Earth (as I said before) are drawn together into nations or countries, so is it with man in Spirit-life — the various classes or conditions find their respective localities. One man of your Earth may have a love for the gay and delicate flowers that decorate the fields. Another takes a wider range, and takes delight in grand and beautiful scenery, and his soul revels amid the mountains whose snow-capped tops pierce into the heavens. Another, amid the thundering roar of dashing * See v^Z/ffWiZ/jr— Communications from Ruisdal and Sleen. 256 HAFED PRINCE OF PERSIA. waters pouring fiom the cliff above to the dark depths below, loves to contemplate the rainbow hues of the cascade. Others, again, prefer quiet and solitude in the dark gloomy paths of the forest, that their hearts may rise in aspiration to God ; while another class find their greatest pleasure on the waters in the bright and beautiful sunshine. Even so is il in the World of Spirits. There is one who loved the beautiful flowers of Earth, and he finds his loved and lovely treasures in their celestial beauty much more lovely than ever he dreamt of. Here, too, there is enough to satisfy the admirer of Nature in her grander aspects, of mountain and valley — of flood and field. Here the joyous waters fall from the rocky heights in a tide of music, at once gratifying the eye and ravishing the ear of him whose soul loves to find pleasure amid such scenes. And then, again, we have our grand old woods and their quiet solitudes, through vrhich the contemplative man may walk and meditate on the Great Spirit, and on all His wonderful ways and works — how all is so beautifully fitted to the necessities of the creature by the All-wise and Almighty Creator, and how all become, by His aiTangement, sweet ministers to man. There, too, on the banks of a beautiful lake, whose silver waters ripple under the beams of heavenly light, we have great gatherings of the lovers of music, whose songs of praise, reverberating on the distant rocks, come back in harmonious echoes across the waters, filling their hearts with gladness, love, and peace. Such scenes as I have been describing, are only adapted to man in a truly moral condition ; for where I am all are God-like. It is different in the dark places of the Spirit World ; there men are still under the dominion of the animal part of their nature ; their God-like part is still buried up, over-grown with weeds, with no eye, no ear for Heavenly things. Not until these choking weeds are torn away can the Spirit be made to feel that there are treasures around him which he may possess. When, however, the hindrances are removed, he finds a place suitable to his moral condition. Painters, artizans, philosophers — all find in Spirit-life their varied wants and aspirations fully met by the wise provi- dence of the Great Ruler. I will say no more at present, but I will reply to any questions you are ready to put to me. 7-'""u The Wife of the Persian. {Direct.) See Sitting V. SPIRIT-LIFE — FIFTY-FOURTH SITTING. 2$/ On one occasion Stcen iold me that paintings in tJie Spirit World were 7ioi produced as they are ivith us, but by a mere volitioji on the part of the Spirit : now, are the things you Jiave been speaking of the products of will power exercised by Spirits ? No ; we cannot by any amount of willing produce such things. Tie that created that small ball on whi'^h you now live — He who created and who upholds the mighty worlds that roll on for ever in space, created this place — the place I have spoken of — for you and for all. It was made to suit man in his varied conditions as a moral being, god-like in his nature — a being ever progressing ni Avisdom, love, and truth towards the Grand Source of all being. Had you a great love for change of scene (as I know I had), and had you also many opportunities of gratifying your desire, you would, notwithstanding all that you had been privileged to wit- ness, still wish to see more. But, with such desires and capaci- ties, suppose you were confined to one spot, — not shut out from light and air, — would it be the mere confinement or the lack of change that you would feel most irksome ? [The lack of change assuredly.] Even so is it with the spirit ushered into the new state — into a state of light. Were that an unchanging state — a continuous round of the same duties, the same pleasures, the same scenes — how would you feel ? You would be miserable — as much so as the poor darkened Spirits, groping about amid their self-created gloom. No ; the Great and Wise Spirit, our Creator, knows best how to meet the wants of those whom He has formed. Why do you and Paul abide so long i?i your present sphere? Were Paul and I to go into a higher place, we should find our- selves idle — the blessed work in which we have so long been labouring would be at an end. Remember, we both feel deeply the obligation to work ; for did we not oppose God in our Earth lives ! I, as a warrior, shed the blood of my fellow-men, sending them into the Spirit World before their time. By so doing I op- posed Him. And Paul, though not a warrior, was one who stood up violently against his Prince; and in opposing Jesus he opposed God. Neither Paul nor I are tired of the good work. Our great delight is to throw in the light upon our brethren of mankind who still stand in opposition to God. We wish to lift them up, and bring them into the presence of Jesus the Prince. Fighting at S 25